Post War Assemblyby CrimsonRose97ChaptersThe SummoningThe TravelThe Other SideDay 1Day 2Day 3Day 4Day 5Day 6Day 7Day 8 part 1The SummoningEquestria was entering its Post-War phase after the end of Sombra's neutralization. It was rather rough, even though there were various celebrations of the win, there were many losses. Many casualties. And what irked a lot of creatures was the fact that during the last battle, a certain alicorn decided to use the sun itself as a failed attempt to kill Sombra, and ended up burning a lot of good soldiers instead. And the Earth Leaders and other leaders in Equestria wanted to talk. Spike had just out a two week long healing stasis after getting blasted by a nuke. By the graces of every God, he not only prepared for it by turning everything crystal before it blew up, his mate Rachel was able to bring him and others back. He was currently playing on the ground in his chambers with his son Iggy. Both were crouched low, baby Iggy had the case of the zoomies so he was running all around his father. Spike grinned and tried to catch him. Play growling and swiping at him with his hand. Iggy jumps all over the floor before launching his tiny self at Spike with a cute rawr. Spike pretends it was a mighty blow. “Oh you got me!” He playfully shouts, letting him get taken down by his baby. “Have mercy!” Iggy squealed as he jumped on his chest. Coming inside of the chambers, Rachel came upon the scene and watched. Seeing her two boys playing brought her all sorts of joy. “Hey Iggy, be careful with daddy, he just got back on his feet.” Rachel giggled, watching them play. “Ah mama, save me!” Spike calls for his mate. “He’s too strong!” he grinned, seeing Iggy was playfully hitting his arms he had up to “protect” his face. Iggy responded with laughs and squeals. Rachel smirked. “Okay okay.” She goes up to help… Only to have both father and son grab hold of her and pull her down to join them on the ground. Both of them tickled her. “Traitors!” Rachel squealed in laughter. It lasted about thirty seconds before Spike held the two in his arms. Rachel nuzzled against him. “Hi.” She purred. “Hi.” Spike sighed with the most adoring, loving look he ever had on his face. Bringing her into a tender kiss. The Blood Scepter necklace resting on her neck. Iggy stared up at it with a coo, trying to reach up to it. It shimmered when his claws grazed the surface. Rachel tugs the necklace away from the boy's hand. Tiny babies don't need to mess with powerful necklaces. Especially a piece of the Blood Scepter. “So, how was the rest besides wrestling?” Rachel asked Spike as she tucked the necklace underneath her collar. “Been pretty good, gotten just enough exercise for the day. Think I'm well enough to start working tomorrow.” Spike said. “Thank you.” “For what?” Spike held her close, his head on her shoulder. “For literally everything.” He slid a hand down her arm, grabs her hand. He raised it up and kissed her fingers. The engagement ring on her ring finger. “Have I mentioned that I'm forever in your debt?” Rachel thought. “Since you woke up just the other day and after Ironstone Wharf.” She responded. “Eternally and forever in your debt.” He chuckled before scratching his son's fuzzy head. His stomach however starts to gurgle rather familiarly. He moves his head away from the two and belches out a letter, groaning a little. “Remind me to find a way to lift that spell. That's the thousandth get well letter sent by the girls and Celestia.” “And just about every other creature hailing the Savior of Equestria.” Rachel said as she caught the letter midfall. She reads the front. “Huh, it's for both of us….crap.” She grunted. “What is it?” Spike asked. Rachel shows the Official UN Insignia on the letter. She then opens it up and reads it. To Dragonlord Spike and Queen Rachel. The two of you and your entourage have been requested to attend an Assembly meeting with the Leaders of Earth and Equestria. The Assembly is taking place on July 10th to July 20th at 3:00 PM Pacific Time at New York State to discuss certain matters. We also congratulate the two of you for winning the War. We hope to be graced by your presence at this time. “That's in two days.” Spike muttered when he read the letter. “Will we ever have a vacation from dealing with these guys?” Rachel sighed, rubbing her temple. “I'm sure we will. Hey, at least you don't have to be the only one doing it alone this time.” Spike said, rubbing her shoulder. “Could we just send Ember?” “And have her rip those humans to shreds and ruin what fragile relationship Dragons and Humans we have.” It wasn't a question. With how incompetent the Humans were on their part of this War, though they won, the lines between universes were drawn thin. A lot of bitter misses, loose ends that needed to be tightened up before true peace could be established. The Portal was stabilized but currently the entrances on both sides belonged to the Dragons. “Have you stepped over to my world through the Portal?” Rachel asked when Iggy was curling up in her lap like a ball and proceeded to take a nap. “No actually. The first time the Treaty meetings began, the ones I was there, that is, were always on this side.” Spike responded. “I haven't been back there in years.” Rachel hummed, stroking her baby's fuzzy cheeks. “It's been a year for me…” she said, remembering what happened last time. With everything that had been super bloody, deadly, the horrors of the War. “Let's hope there won't be any more fighting. I'm tapped out completely and I dont want fo have to fight some evil asshole again.” Rachel requested. “Would that be nice, right?”” Spike nodded, kissing her neck. “I couldn’t agree more. I don't think I can take a nuked again.” “Maybe I should stay here and you go.” Rachel suggested, thinking how she reacted about the bomb. Not wanting to go off on those idiots. However they know they can't. “I do say we use the Portal. I don't think they'll find you as a purple dog as seriously.” Rachel said, though it would be funny, she doesn’t want Spike to be a doggo. She had her fill of Dog Spike, Dragon Spike only. Spike snorted. “They'll still get weirded out with being in the same room as ourselves. Not everyone seen talking mythical creatures.” Rachel chuckled. “I'm expecting people who never seen us as is to get freaked out…though… my little brother and sister would get kick out seeing us. They already told me I'm a faerie.” Spike laughs. “that's cute!” then a thought came to him. “Maybe we could visit them.” Then an idea came to him. Parts of her family may not be able to travel at this moment. Hand placed on top of her ring. Fidgeting it on her finger. He has his own loose ends to tie up. But first. “We can bring Iggy with us. Make this meeting into a small vacation. Your home world isn't that bad.” Spike said. “You think so?” He nodded. “We only have like, what, ten days? I doubt the meetings are back to back, they are long, yes, but not all ten days. We can do things together as a family.” “Twilight too will be there.” Rachel reminded me. “I just know if we got the letter, so did the Alicorns.” knowing Luna, Twilight, Cadence and Celestia would also be there. “Oh I'm fully well. Like I said, a family vacation. No fighting, no unnecessary stress.” Spike said. As much as she knows people will be full and well look and gawk at Dragons and ponies walking down in public, but to have an actual moment without getting covered in blood and guts, she'll take it. “Oh what the hell, let our freak flag wave high,” Rachel grinned. “That's my girl.” He laughs, kissing her temple. “Guess we should go pack.” “Yeah we should.” The three soon makes arrangements to go to the Human World. The TravelSpike was making last minute arrangements, when he got a visitor. When the guard brought the visitor to Spike in his office, it was Brimstone. “Spike,” the red earth stallion greeted him. “You look well.” Spike nodded, putting some paperwork he may need inside of a bag. “Thank you. If you were wanting to see Rachel, she's in a bath currently. But I'm glad you're here nonetheless, I was just about to call you.” Before Spike could move forward with the plan, he wanted to clear the air so to speak between the two. The last time they were in the same room, Brimstone literally went off of Spike due to his son dying during the Rampage more than two years ago. The Rampage caused by Rarity. “I actually am here for you, son.” Brimstone sighed. “I want to… apologize how I reacted towards you. All I ever wanted was Rachel's wellbeing, her and Igneous.” Brimstone spoke. Spike nodded and let him continue. “With what happened to my son, how distraught Rachel was and the things she had to do because you left, it angered me. And knowing who that girl is, forgiving others that had harmed her doesn't come lightly. You've done a lot since you came back, you saved my grandson, saved all of the World. I had misjudged you since the beginning, and I was greatly wrong… I'm sorry.” “That is all I ever wanted was what's best for those two. That is always my top priority. No hard feelings were taken.” He walked over to the stallion and held out a hand. Brimstone grabbed it and they shook hands. A mutual agreement and hopefully a good sign to move forward. “Now, you said you were going to call me?” Brimstone asked as they stepped back. “I was. If you haven't heard, all of us are going to the Human World. The United Nations wants an Assembly.” “I have heard those words buzzing around.” Brimstone said. “Well, since Rachel still has some family members over that that may not be able to crossover any time soon,” Spike then looks around to see if any unwanted ears hear this. “I'm planning to have our wedding on Earth.” Brimstone's single eye widened and brows raised. “A wedding on Earth? Are you sure the time is right to host something like that?” “Why not? Brimstone, we just got out of a War. We're entering a new stage between the two universes, a wedding is perfect to help kickstart the new era.” Spike explained. “After literally everything Rachel has done for me, she's the literal reason I'm standing here and talking to you. Of everything she went through, she deserves to have a wedding. I owe her that much, and much, much more.” “Does she know there's going to be a wedding during the ten days?” Brimstone asks. “I'll talk to her when we get settled. I already contacted the Twins, I know they'll show, my family is already going to Earth for the Assembly, Rachel should have hers be there. It'll be a small gathering of our friends and family, no large guest list, just you me, our family. Who else is going to walk her down the aisle.” Brimstone chuckled lightly at that. “I'm even inviting your other daughter, Lilysky to come.” Even though Spike never met the pony variant of his Mate. Brimstone shook his head. “No. Lilysky doesn't know who Rachel really is or the true extent of our relationship. Rachel and I both agreed it would be best to not to let her know. The two are so vastly different that they are literally two separate entities, not of the same one.” “So wait, Lilysky doesn't know?” “She doesn't. She already thought variants of ourselves was a strange concept. And has made it clear she would not want to know who hers was. Funny given that the two had hung out in the past, but like I said, the two are so entirely different, their lives are so much different, polar opposites.” Brimstone said. “For all Lilysky knows, Rachel is someone I looked after partially when she was a child before the twins took claim when she crossed over.” Spike nodded in understanding. “Can I offer some advice since ig is your first time going to Earth, presumably as you are?” “Always.” Brimstone coughs into his hand before speaking. “1. Be prepared to get a lot of attention.” “That has been talked about.” Spike chuckled. “2. I suggest that you don't eat anything traveling through the Portal. First time travelers always tend to throw up. I certainly did.” “Is it safe for Igneous to travel?” Spike asked, now realizing what would happen to babies. “The noise will scare him but he'll be fine. Speaking of which…” Spike smiled. “Wanna see him?” “Please. Also…what if Rachel doesn't want a wedding, especially on short notice?” “Then I'll be an idiot, then again, what else is new.” Spike grinned before escorting his soon to be Father-in-Law out. Everything was settled when they all gathered at the Settlement. The guards were a mix of of Ponies, Humans, Mordi, Dragons and a handful of Changelings. Going to where the Portal was being held, waiting for their turn was Thorax and his brother Pharynx. “Looks like you boys got the invite.” Rachel said as a greeting when she, Spike and Iggy were entering. Thorax did a little happy hoof tapping before running over to Spike and hugged him. “Hi sorry Rachel, I'm just happy to see Spike again, hi!” The large changeling King said happily. Spike laughs and hugged him back. “I'm happy to see you again too, buddy.” “Yeah, we did, Queenie,” Pharynx said, walking to to Rachel. “Sup.” “Sup.” Rachel and him fist bumped, showing no ill feelings towards him. Iggy looked between the Changelings curiously. Pharynx briefly morphed into Iggy and he laughed at that before morphing back. “Seems the little prince is doing well.” Pharynx said with a smile, looking at the baby. “He is.” Rachel said, adjusting her hold of him before kissing the top of his head. “Oh I'm so glad.” Thorax said, removing himself from Spike and going over to hug Rachel. “So, do you guys think the humans would want to make peace, restablishing that is?” Pharynx asked. “Not without a few conditions and I may know one of those.” “Celestia.” Everyone in that room spoke in unison. “Also no doubt they'll want control back over the portal, not gonna happen.” Rachel said with a grunt. “Oh they won't get it after the shit they pulled over.” Spike said. Spike had already mentioned his plan to Thorax so him being part of the Groom's party was the plan. His brother Shining is going to be his Best Stallion. Twilight and others had already crossed over. “Portal now ready for crossover. Passengers get ready for traveling.” A voice from the intercoms announced. “Do you guys want to go ahead?” Thorax asked. Pharynx grunted. “You allowed three other Leaders and their parties before us. It has a five minute cool off to the next usage. I don't plan on us going last.” “But Spike and Rachel have their baby with them.” Thorax said. “We can wait another five minutes.” “Portal opening in thirty seconds.” “Go ahead guys, give us a moment," Spike said. “Oh you sure? We don't-” Pharynx grabs Thorax. “Let's go.” Gave him a little shove to get moving. Spike and his family stepped away when the doors to the Portal began to open. Revealing the large, rainbow flowing portal with a bright white center. As it was counting down, Spike was tensing up. The voice counting down and the voice he heard with the bomb. Rachel used her tail and wing and draped it on Spike in comfort. Iggy began to fuss and cried, not liking the sound the portal was making. Thorax, Pharynx and their entourage soon stepped through the Portal and quickly disappeared. The doors of the portal closes then. “Cool down initiated. Five minutes starts now.” “See, very simple, step through.” Rachel explained as she bounced and consoled Iggy. “I know the noise is bad but you're okay.” She rubbed his back before looking at Spike. “Doing okay, Spike?” Spike smiles softly at the two. “I am now.” She looks at him. “We haven't really discussed what happened since you woke up. The bomb, you…” Spike sighed. “Side effects, certain things make me nervous…as silly as it is,” he points to the intercoms. “That voice, the countdown, is one of those things.” “Completely understandable.” Rachel nodded before offering their son to him. Spike graciously took him and held him. “Hey bud.” He said to Iggy. He held him close and kissed his head. Soon the cool down ended and it was time for their turn. “So, just walk through?” Spike asked as they got in position. “Yeah. Walk through, you'll feel a small lift going across and land. Some stumble.” Rachel said. “Ready?” “Ready.” Spike said. Letting Rachel carry Igneous since she had experience going across. “Together?” With a nod, the three waited for the count down to end and the doors opened once more. Iggy began crying once more. Rachel holding onto the baby, she steps forward first. Disappearing at sight. After a quick psych up, Spike quickly traveled behind them. The sensation was quite different when traveling through the mirror portal. It felt like a roller coaster. Going through the Portal here was how Rachel explained. A small lift like he had jumped and he landed. When he crossed over, it was his first time entering the Temple of Draconia on Earth. Home to Spike's ancestors. Before he could take in everything, Spike doubles over and involuntarily throws up. Just what Brimstone warned. Author's Note One loose end tied up, a few more to go. The Other Side“There, there, let it all out.” Rachel rubs Spike's back as he was emptying out his stomach for the third time. This time graciously was given a bucket. “First crossover is always the hardest.” Spike groaned, clinging to the bucket. “Felt like someone kicked my stomach a dozen times.” “The worst is over now, you won't get like this on the return trip.” Rachel assured. Looking over to Thorax who was looking after Iggy for a moment. “Does it also count for the first time on that side?” Rachel sees Helen, the once Leader of the Resistance and a fellow Mordi during the early stages of the War, now in charge of managing this side of the portal, protecting the temple just in case any UN soldiers try to take it back. Originally, the Mordi had their human form with only pointed ears, sharp teeth, draconic eyes as well as fire-like abilities of their own, but when crossing over via mirror, they get their pony forms. When approaching the two rulers, Helen gave them a bow. “Your highnesses. Congratulations on winning the War.” Rachel nodded. “How are things holding up here?” she asked, letting Spike catch his breath. “Had a few idiots try and take it back, your other friends and their dog helped push them off before leaving.” While the two talked, Spike turned his head to look at the Temple. Seeing the once grand throne room was now a central hub between worlds. Rachel had told him her time here. Remembering how she described it as something out of a horror flick. Everything looked remotely better. “Say, where's Malik?” Helen asked Rachel then. “Going through the mirror portal with Gloria. They wanted to visit relatives and not look like flaming ponies.” Rachel explained. “Malik will meet up with us at the Assembly.” “Like those guys?” Helen gestured to the other Mordis who kept their flaming pony forms. “Eeyup.” “Is everyone here? The other Leaders besides us?” Spike asked, gesturing to him, his mate, son and the two Changeling Rulers. “Yes sir. You guys were the last ones to arrive. Figured since normal accommodations with human enmities doesn't quite fit for Equis beings, I had taken an opportunity to have our men fix up the temple so you all stay here and just teleport over to New York when you're needed since a lot of you can do so.” Helen explained. “Is that alright?” Rachel gave her look. “You cleaned up everything?” She emphasizes that. Since there was still a faint stench of death all over the tall structure. “Come see for yourselves.” So Helen escorted the group to where the rest of Equis leaders were being housed. Rachel took in how much they changed the Temple since she last was here. Seeing a lot more modern structures, lighting, central air conditioning still fused with the ancient structure and integrity of the building itself. Some of the old worn out paintings on the wall were getting restorations, the enormous statues. Rachel half expecting the walls to shift again. When they came past one of the chambers, Spike stopped and glanced in it. “Whoa, it looks like a museum here.” He commented. There were many artifacts in glass security cases that were on display in the room. From weapons, jewelry, old clothes. The Golden Dragon idol that was present all over the Temple. The changeling brothers looked and were surprised as well. “Figured we need to keep our history and legacy alive. Spent centuries not knowing who we were and those who ruled before us.” Helen explained. “We're still looking for the lost ones and bringing them here and educating the ignorants who force the dragons to leave their home.” Helen said. “Good work.” Rachel said, looking at it. Iggy was turning his head around trying to look at what he thought was a new playground. “And who tagged this wall?” Pharynx asked then. Everyone looked as they saw a green X marked on the wall. Rachel grunted at that. “This world’s RD.” They all soon were taken to the living quarters. Before Spike could take in the quarters he was greeted by a voice. “SPIKE!!” Twilight Sparkle called out his name. Getting up from her spot, she ran over to him,jumped and gave him a huge hug. Spike quickly wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly. To his surprise, Shining Armor, once seeing his brother was up and running again, runs up to him and both siblings hug their baby brother. “You have got to be the craziest son of a bitch I ever knew!” Shining exclaimed, so happy to see Spike well again. “Save room for us!” The voice of pony Rainbow Dash calls out. Soon Rainbow, AJ and Fluttershy came running and jumped on Spike. The impact of all of them was enough to knock Spike backwards to the ground, holding every pony with a laugh. “Well hi guys!” Spike laughs, hugging all of them. Rachel watched with a smile. This was the first time any pony had seen Spike since after the War. After Rachel got Spike out of those crystals he created, he had to be put in a healing stasis since he did suffer damage from the nuke. Thank God he made it out virtually in one piece. “Sorry for not telling you guys he got out, I wanted to make sure he was well enough for this.” Rachel apologized to them. “We understood.” Fluttershy squeaked, enjoying the hug pile. “Dude, you took on a fucking nuke and survived, do you know how cool that is? A gazillion times cooler!” Rainbow Dash cackles. “I don't ever plan on taking on another.” Spike said. “We're just happy to see ya, big guy.” Applejack said. As every pony detangled themselves from the Dragonlord to greet the Queen and their son, all the allied leaders were hanging out with their own entourage. The common space in the living quarters had a bunch of large lounge couches and chairs to fit everyone, and end tables with books. A cozy roaring fire pit in the center of the room. And to accommodate for the prince, a bunch of toys for him to play with. Igneous wiggled and fussed in his mother's arms, wanting to play with the toys. “Okay, okay okay,” Rachel gave in and puts Iggy down on the ground. The baby gets on fours and races over to the toys and jumps in with pure glee. Jumping on one of the large plushies in a full tackle, his arms and legs locked around it. When it squeaks he just continues to make it squeak. So far, they could see the Zebras, Hippogriffs, Griffons, Kirins were mingling. “Where's Pinkie Pie and Starlight?” Spike asked the girls. “Starlight is handling things at the school and Pinkie Pie wasn't allowed to come due to being pregnant.” Twilight explained, her dragon and alicorn wings flexed. She then leaned close to the couple and whispered. “Do you really want two Pinkie Pies in the same world?” Spike paled at that. The last time there was more than one Pinkie Pie in one place. So…many….pink. “Smart move.” Rachel said, also fearing the thought of two Pinkie Pies in the same universe. And one of them has raging hormones. They just survived nearly one world ending calamity, they did not need to undergo another one with so much Pinkie Pie power. “Where's Ember?” Another voice chimes in. They turned and immediately Rachel scowled, her ears pinned back. Celestia and Luna approached them. Both alicorns greeted the couple. Celestia, though did attempt to cover up, the left side of her face was heavily bruised and had a crack on her long horn. A punch worth remembering. Twilight avoided looking at her former mentor in the face. The other girls and Shining didn't say anything. Spike stared at Celestia. “What happened to your face?” He asked. The white alicorn slides a nasty glare to Rachel who flashed her the double bird. “You're lucky it was one punch for dropping the goddamn sun on the goddamn battlefield and killing more of our soldiers than Sombra.” Spike puts a hand on her shoulder and massages it a little to get her to reel back. “Ember is in charge of Dragon's Lair until we come back. So it's us and Malik who will be joining later.” Then looks at his mate and mouthed damn on the fact she sucker punched Celestia. He knew she punched her, but not how severely it was. Made his punch from his mate look like a light love tap. And grateful not having his face rearranged. “I apologized profusely and paid retribution to all families. I'm going to be stepping down after the Assembly.” Celestia said. “I told her others want more than that.” Luna grunted. “We'll see where it goes during this talk.” Rachel said. “Now everypony, it's been a day of traveling for all of us.” Thorax comes in between the Alicorns and the Dragons. “We're all stressed and worn out. The War is behind us, we should be celebrating the victory. Maybe that's why the Humans brought us here to celebrate.” “That's nice, but we all really know why they summoned us, to try and clean up the shitstorm they created.” Rachel muttered but calmed down though. Putting her hand on top of Spike’s. As they talk, Cadence comes up to her husband, looking at Spike with a knowing smile. Spike caught it and motioned her to not say anything right now. “Hey Cadence. Where's Flurry?” Twilight then asked her. “Playing explorer. Took a couple of the Mordi and she's exploring the temple. Hard to keep track on her.” That's when Rachel blinked confusedly. “So literally everyone's here?” She asked. Spike smirked. “like I said, family vacation.” He knew he'll get to spend time with their little flower filly. However, he needs to talk to his mate, alone. And he does later on that evening. Spike had found the lava pools within the Temple. The Human Mordi and other ponies don't come in there so unless the other dragons need something, he wouldn't be disturbed. The Blood Staff rested on a rock, it lit up a little being near the lava but won't get destroyed from it. Spike lounged up against a rock as he was partially submerged in the molten lava, discarded the clothes before coming in. Since Dragons were lava proof, they wouldn't be harmed. But it’s the closest thing he could feel like he's in a hot bath. He smiled to himself when he was hit with Rachel's scent and listened to her hooves coming up to him. He looked up to see Rachel wearing a robe, arms crossed and smiled back at him. “Got room for one more?” Rachel asked. “With you? Always.” Rachel soon disrobes, exposing herself fully to her and letting the robe fall. The Blood necklace rests comfortably below her collarbone. Glowing also being near the lava. Spike watched her entering the pool. The Lava being more like liquid putty so they wouldn't sink completely yet. Rachel pushes through the lava and swimmed up to him. Spike slid an arm around her and pulled her close. “Little one asleep?” he asked. “Yeah, he's asleep.” Rachel hummed, placing one hand on his chest and the other around his back. “Good,” Spike then kisses her lips. Moaning softly against her. Rachel kisses him back before looking at up. “You doing okay?” She asked him. Spike nodded. “Yeah, I'm okay.” He looks around the lava room. “I still can't believe I never came here before now, this place looks awesome.” Rachel snorted. “You wouldn't be saying that after having to deal with cursed mordi and my father.” She glances up to the exposed hole of the treasure room above them. “Last time there were cages, prisoners, oh and this is actually the final resting place of the bastard sperm donor. Right over there.” She points to the spot where she killed him. “Oh shit, seriously?” Spike's eyes widened before looking where she was pointing. “Ruthless and beautiful, a dangerous combo.” He grinned, nuzzling against her head and neck. When he went to grab her hand, he noticed the ring wasn't on her finger. “Where's your ring?” He asked, giving her ears a tug. Rachel giggled as the sensation. “I don't want it to get destroyed by chance from the lava. So it's in our room. The only reason I'm still wearing the necklace is because the stone is protecting itself.” Spike hummed. “I see your point.” He said. His fingers then began to play with her necklace. Tugging on the chain and the stone. “How are you feeling with this?’ he asked. “Feels like a weight hanging off me.” She said, relaxing in the lava. “Thinking when we get back I put this in a safe place but have a necklace looking similar to it to wear.” “Why?” Spike asked. “You've earned this. This jewel, the power.” “It's the temptation of using its power.” Rachel explained. “The power of both stones combined is something that literally no one possessed since their creations. It saved you, yes, but this power…it's dangerous to have it out, especially when our son has his eyes on this since bringing him home. Last thing we need is to wake up and Igneous has it in his claws and disaster happens. Or him eating it. He's starting to put gems in his mouth and gum them up.” “Yeah, that's smart. I understand that.” Spike said, seeing that scenario play out and just seeing potential chaos. That small piece of the Bloodstone could still do a lot of damage if in the wrong hands. Seeing Rachel wanting to play it safe only confirms more of his decision of giving it to her was one of the best things Spike could have done. “Hey baby, there's something I need to talk to you about.” Spike said. “I may have fudged the truth about this trip.” “What do you mean?” Rachel asks, pulling away from him a little. Spike continued to gaze at her. “This may sound crazy and literally spur of the last moment but… When I proposed to you, I had every intention of us having a wedding. And I was wondering that after we deal with the Humans is to have our wedding. Here on Earth.” Rachel's eyes widened. “A wedding? Spike, with everything going on, a wedding is the last thing on my mind.” “I know.” “We don't have to have a ceremony to say we're married. As far as I'm concerned and everyone else, we're already husband and wife. I'm happy to have just that.” Spike smiled when she referred to herself as his wife, loved that even. “With everything we've been through in the past couple of years, a wedding is exactly what we need. To celebrate our love and relish how far we came from from our early beginnings. Every pony we know is already here and more will be arriving soon. I want to give you everything you deserve Rach. No expenses limited. You said you wanted one moment without violence, without War breathing down our neck, this is that moment.” He said before pulling her close to him again. This time having her sitting on his lap facing him. “I appreciate that, I do, but there's so much to do with planning a wedding especially on such short notice. There's the venue, the guest list, decorations, catering, the cake, the dresses.” Rachel groaned. “I don't even have a dress.” “Baby, baby, relax. We have that covered, we do. We basically have an army here at the Temple that can help with the majority of the planning. We also have friends on this side that could help. Especially with my bride's dress woes.” Rachel knew exactly who he meant. “You sure you will mind being around her?” “Not the same Rarity, it's all good.” He assures her. Having no problems with Elizabeth/Rarity. Spike slides his hands up her back, feeling her soft fur and the small spikes on her spine. “So, are we getting married?” Rachel took in everything he said. Couldn't argue his logic. She wraps her arms around his neck. “We're getting married.” She sings. Then the two kissed. It was slow, lips grazing. But with the second and third pass, a passion ignited between them. Lips parted and their mouths fused, their long tongues wrestled and twisted together. Moaning as they shared a single breath, panting as the intensity grew. And when Rachel feels his dragonhood getting hardened underneath her, she moans and pulls away from his lips. “Hmm, someone's getting excited. Are you sure you're ready for this?” She asked in an alluring tone. “We could wait until our wedding night.” Spike grinned, his hands roamed to her ass, cupping both of her cheeks. “Oh, I got something planned for our wedding night, don't you worry about that.” Getting a good hold of her, Spike hefted his mate up, carrying her out of the Lava pools, carrying her further on the walkway until putting her down. Laying her down on the ground and laid on top of her. “Waking up from stasis, when I first saw you, all I thought was having you.” He purred, nibbling on her neck. Rachel moaned softly, her legs wrapped around his waist. “Then have me.” Without waiting anymore, the two enjoyed themselves for the evening. Because when morning comes, their ten days here on Earth begins. Author's Note Let's hope the planning, the Human Assembly doesn't become a huge cluster fuck 🤣 Day 1New York City was more bustling than usual as news caravans and a large gathering crowd waited at the entrance of the United Nations building behind protective barriers. The crowd awaiting to see the Leaders Of Equis make a rare debut to attend what could be a historic meeting. Wanting to get first looks of the heroes that helped save both Universes. “Three…two… and…..action.” a female reporter adjusted herself before beginning speaking into the mic, staring at the rolling camera. “Scylla Faun here bringing you a live look now of the crowd behind me.” Gesturing her cameraman to view the crowd before going back to her. “Just like everyone else glued to the screens, we are all waiting for the Leaders of Equis to arrive. All the other members of the UN have already been accounted for and the meeting is about to begin. Can we finally settle our differences with Equis so both of our worlds could coexist in peace and harmony? Could this ten day meeting spark another all out multiversal war? Or will it be determined that the Portal must close for good? So many theories, so many questions we are here to get the answers to.” On camera, it was viewed that something in the air shifted. An electrifying sensation was building up in the streets. Caught on camera and dozens of eyewitnesses, a spark of gold magic and a poof of smoke, the Leaders of Equis, well what they could see were the Ponies, Zebras, Kirins, Changelings and others appearing. The crowd gasps and a gazillion photos were taken. “Now that's an entrance! Carl, get the shot, get the shot!” The reporter shouted at him, motioning him to the leaders. “Now it seems most of the Equis leaders have arrived, many races of the alternate world are here before us.” Scylla reported as the group began to move into the building. “We have…hold it, there seemed to be a sudden change of temperature. Anyone else getting- holy crap!” They all jumped when there was a brief green firenado that was massive and appeared where the other leaders came from. The crowd and other pedestrians on the street started to go nuts in joy when they saw the Dragons making their mark. The Dragonlord and His Queen, along with a handful of their personnel appeared before them. Both rulers displayed their crowns and staffs, standing tall as the onlookers watched in awe. “It seems the ones who saved all of us have finally arrived. This is amazing.” Scylla reported, making sure to get all of them. The cameraman noticed something when they began to follow behind the rest of the Leaders. Looking right at the Queen and saw what else she was holding in her hands besides her staff. “Holy shit, is that a baby?” Carl gasps. The baby was holding onto his mother, eyes looking wide as he looked around the humans curiously. When he realized there were cameras going, the baby waved and giggled before suddenly sneezing, letting out a tiny poof of purple fire before cooing cutely at them. “This is incredible.” Scylla said but was also at awe seeing the dragons really walking among them. “I have to get an interview with them.” “With who?” Carl asks. Scylla watches the large queen. She leans close to Carl. “The Queen. Rumor has it she was from our world, human.” “Unless the Queen is in a large believable costume, she doesn’t look human.” “Her name is Rachel Lockhart. There's no doubt about it, it's her. No other creature in Equis uses a human name.” Then the Dragons disappear inside. “Sure you wanted us to bring him here?” Rachel asked Spike as she held Iggy who wanted to go and play. She tries to distract him with his favorite toy. “They would want to know us, to help further our reasoning to storm Sombra's lair.” Spike said, reaching over to messing with the baby. Igneous cooed, grabbing his hand and nuzzling his palm. They were having a brief moment out in the hall before they went in. “So, you take the lead on this one, hero?” Rachel asks. “Was thinking that I'll answer what I can, but you address them.” Spike suggested. Rachel's eyes widened. “Why? You're the Dragonlord and had actually been there for the first Treaty meetings.” “But you were on Point before I ever took my place. You've been part of the War Council, you have been in talks with the Humans more than I. Had as much to do with our victory as I.” Spike explained. “However, if you're having trouble, I'll step in.” Fluttershy comes up to them after coming from the restrooms. “Sorry, I hope I'm not late.” “You're good.” Spike said to her before looking at his mate. “You got this.” “Sorry I'm late.” Malik quickly runs up to them. Coming in wearing a suit and tie. His hair tied back. “Traffic backed up here to sixty-four street.” “Glad you made it.” Rachel said before turning to Fluttershy. “Mind holding him?” She asked, offering the baby. Fluttershy squeaked and took the baby. “I don't mind at all.” her wings fluttered as she held Iggy gently and rocked him. He got comfortable real quickly. “Ready?” Spike asked, offering his hand to her. Rachel nodded and grabbed his hand. “Ready.” The two then turned, holding hands. The guards opened the door and they entered the General Assembly room. 193 leaders of Earth sat in their assigned spots, turned and stood as the rulers came to see them. More cameras flashed at them as they walked through the room. Approaching their seats with the rest of the Equis leaders near the head of the table. Sitting on the head were Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining and Twilight, next to them was Lord Iodine and Chief Druid Leaf. Next to Rachel and Spike were Thorax and his brother, Queen Nova, and Lady Trinity. Fluttershy carried Igneous over to the side to join up with the other girls. Soon everyone took their seats and the Assembly began. The President of the United States took point and spoke into the microphone. President Quentin Baxter, a sixty three year old man. A familiar face to the Ponies and Spike. “Welcome everyone, I first want to congratulate the Leaders of Equis on the victory and lead the fight against King Sombra. Dragonlord Spike and Queen Rachel especially. Thank you.” The president first said, having the room give a round of applause. After the formalities were done, the meeting oversaw a summary of what happened during the War, each Leader of Equis gave their part. The humans also gave a summary of events, at least from Staff Sergeant Amir accounts since he had represented the Humans during the Portal closed for the year. Whom which was not part of the Assembly. “By all accounts, it seems you, Queen Rachel, had been the one taking lead during the War, for simple reasons, we will be addressing you as Speaker for Equis.” Mr. President says. “And I will take the lead to speak for Earth, does everyone agree on that?” There was a collective of ayes echoing in the chamber. Humans and Creatures both agree. “Oh shit.” Rachel whispers underneath her breath. Spike reached over and rubbed the small of her back to both calm her and to encourage her. Rachel looked to him and then looked down the row to her allies, who all nodded to her to go ahead. She sighed, pulling the microphone close to her. “Agreed.” She said, sitting up, her hands laying on the desk, fingers interlocked. The President cleared his throat, looking at his notes. “Okay, your highness. I'm not going to lie, we made critical mistakes as a result that sparked the war. The Human race admits that we had created three outposts during the duration of the ten years since the creation of the Treaty.” “Blueblood, the pony prince and nephew of Princess Celestia created a terrorist group called the White Mantle. He had his forces infiltrate your illegal posts. Stolen many critical weapons, such as seven black hawk helicopters,” Rachel's taloned hooves dug into the flooring. The sight of her cabin blowing up by one of those things replayed. “And a nuclear bomb that was modified by both Blueblood and Sombra.” watching and hearing the nuke gone off replayed as well, her jaw tensed up. “If things didn't pan out the way it did, Equis would've been a wasteland.” Rachel gazed at Spike. Feeling a wave of emotion was washing over her before shuddered. She quickly regained her composure. “However, we ourselves had a part in sparking this War. There had been signs showing Blueblood’s true intentions, there had been failure to put a stop to it before it was too late. He had played both Universes like fools and the destabilization of the Portal and Earth caused you to invade Equestria.” “The Portal, as our Intel and research says that you closed, which stabilized our world and now you control it with the….Mordi.” The president read to make sure he pronounced correctly. “A lot of good men died in the Temple. Many soldiers and scientists were attacked and tormented.” Rachel took in a very deep breath. “The Mordi that caused that were fallen into a curse after the Dragons were chased out of their homes and moved to Equis eons ago.” She explained. “The curse was lifted and those who were cursed are no longer in this world.” The human leaders muttered and talked to themselves about what she said. “I am sorry for what they went through, the ones who suffered by the cursed ones.” Rachel said. The President nodded. “We apologize for our transgressions and our part. We are open to renegotiating the Treaty. There cannot be another war between worlds, both sides lived in harmony before, we can have that again. I want that.” “What is it you want?” Rachel asked. The President turned to his allies and adversaries. They talked to him in a low voice before he turned back. “The major points will be discussed during our next talks, but as of right now, what we are asking is for the Humans retake this side of the Portal. Now we will allow the Temple to continue to be used by you because of your Dragonlord's kind and the culture and history preservation, but the Portal itself, the operations controlling it, is to be held by the humans.” Rachel snorted. “You will allow us to use the Temple of our birthright? That's rich.” Spike's eyes widened when she said that, looking at her. “What I meant is that the portal cannot be controlled by both sides. We all saw how that worked and it failed. Parts of the Original Treaty my former colleague President Charles Valor discussed with the Princesses,” President Quentin motioned to the Alicorns. “Is that one side controls one part of the Portal and another controls the other side. Of course we'll talk about having better security and-” “Lemme stop you right there, Mr. President.” Rachel speaks. “You managed to smuggle dangerous artifacts that could've destroyed Equis, my home, my family was threatened by it. Our son was in the heart of the battle, you know how a nuclear bomb sounds? Seeing the nuke itself go off and believing the world has ended?” She was trying hard to control her emotions remembering that. “Madam, we're not trying to downgrade the events. We can assure you that no such materials will be taken across worlds.” “Yes, because I now have control.” “Rachel.” Spike reaches across to Rachel's microphone, puts his hand over it and leans close. “What are you doing?” He asked her quietly so his voice wouldn't be picked up. “They have got to be insane to think I'm just going to give up the Portal.” Rachel grunted. Trying to hold herself back but he could see her eyes were turning red and was about to tear up. “For someone who was one of us, you should understand the precaution as to why we need control-” Rachel took the microphone back from her mate and growled. “I'm not one of you.” Spike quickly lowers it down again and goes to his microphone. “Sorry everyone, but I think we may need to take a five minute recess.” He said, giving his mate a worried look. “It doesn't have to be decided right now. I recognize tensions are still heavy with all of us. There are still many things we need to get through, Dragonlord. We'll end the meeting for the day, come pick it back up in two days time. All in favor?” There was a unanimous of yes before the meeting was adjourned. Rachel storms inside the restroom still inside of the building. She makes sure no one was in it before Spike came in. Spike enters, clicks the lock latch of the door before turning to her. “Rachel, what exactly was that out there?” He asked. She had her hands on her hips, pacing around, tail furiously whipping about. “It was a mistake for me to talk.” She said, shaking her head. “Give up control so they can endanger us again? Hell no.” Spike watched her and sighed. “Rachel, I know how you're feeling, but when it comes to these things, you gotta give an inch.” “So they can take more and practically hang themselves? Humanity doesn't deserve it.” His gaze softened. “Baby… you know what you sound like, right?” Rachel scuffs, crossing her arms, ears pinned back. However, now she thought of it…she sounded just like those racists, xenophobic pricks they fought hard against. Her ears fell and she stopped pacing. “We….we never actually discussed how you felt during your change.” “What's there to discuss? I accepted my fate.” She responded. “That kid who traveled to Equestria isn't here anymore. I'm no longer human. Not one of them.” Spike gave her a knowing look. “Baby…” He walks up to her, wrapping his arms around her. She automatically wraps hers around him, clinging to him tightly. “Rach, please…talk to me?” He asked. Rachel shuddered. “As a human, no one so much as bat an eye when shit happened to mom and I. When I turned, everyone sees me when things happen and they listen.” “Rachel, there were people who saw you when you were human. Brimstone saw you, Ruby and Gemcity saw you.” He pulls away, only to cup her face. His thumbs stroked her furry cheeks. “I saw you. Saw you the first day I laid my eyes on you, and I met you when you were human. I still see you, even now.” He kisses her forehead before placing his forehead against her. “You changed so much, you can't forget where you came from or ignore what you once were however. It's part of your story.” “My story began when I met you.” He smiled. “No, my love, yours started a long time ago, before we met.” He then sighed. “Let's get out of here. We'll take Iggy, grab some lunch and we can begin planning our wedding. Grab some ideas. When we come back here, you'll have a clearer head when speaking to the humans.” “Can't you take the lead then?” She asked, making herself look exceptionally cute. Spike smirked, boops her snoot that caused her to scrunch her face up. “Can't do, Speaker of Equis.” He said. Lowering his hands from her face, only to grab one of her hands, unlocked the restroom door and escorted his Queen out. As Rachel followed, she stared at Spike silently. Seeing the little bounce he has, the confidence, the smile he has. The kind she thought she'd never see again… Over two weeks ago, Equis On the War torn battlefield of the desolated chateau, the radiation and the explosion of the nuclear bomb were completely crystallized in a way nobody ever witnessed dragon magic used. It was different from the crystal prisons Queen Rùna buried herself and her people to protect the outside world. A greater power was just used to free members of their army. Rachel nearly slipped to unconsciousness after combining both the Bloodstone necklace and her Blue Celestial to bring them back. Ember raced up to the fallen queen, took her arm and put it over her shoulders and helped her up. “What the fuck was that?” Ember had asked Rachel. “Guys! We found him!” Someone called to their attention. Now filled with renewed energy and hope, Rachel and Ember raced over to who shouted. They finally came to a small crater, one of the dragons pointed down it. “The Dragonlord is down there!” Rachel quickly rushed into the crater, seeing Spike laying face down in the rubble, one hand holding on to that staff in a death-like vice. Many parts of his armor and scales were gone, many burnt places on his body. The staff had a soft glow, there was also this red aura that was covering Spike from the tip of his horns to his tail. “SPIKE!!!!” Rachel cried as she slid down to him. She tugged his body and quickly checked his pulse. The aura wasn't letting her check. “What the hell is this?” She asks hysterically. Trying to see if he was breathing or not. “Oh shit,” Ember said, peering down the crater before jumping down and joined her. She saw the situation and knew what it was. She turns her head towards the other dragons. “Find a stretcher, he needs to get back to Dragon's Lair, now!” She ordered them and they took off to find one. Ember then turned to Rachel. “Spike's alive, but barely. When a ruler undergo something so traumatizing and is near critical, a safety measure kicks in. He's what is called a healing stasis. The Staff is currently healing him. See?” She motioned to one of his burnt wounds, just barely they could see he was in fact healing. “He'll be in a deep sleep until it's done.” “But will he wake up?” Rachel asked her, still in complete tears. “He should.” They were able to transfer the injured to Dragon’s Lair. For two weeks, Rachel had barely stepped out of the hospital wing of the Palace. The only time she left Spike's side was to handle things at the reopening of the portal but it didn't take long to get back. Igneous never left his father's side. There were times the tiny prince was curled up against his father on the bed, would fuss and throw a huge, fiery temper tantrum if anyone tried to take him away from his dad unless it was mom. Each day was stressful and at times it felt like nothing was healing. Fighting off the negative thoughts constantly as what if he never wakes up, what kind of side effects he'll have after taking on all that radiation. What long term effects should they know? Each day, they never got their answer. Then, after two long weeks, the red aura dropped from Spike's body. The staff stopped glowing. Rachel was reading Iggy a book when she sensed the staff stopping. “Spike?” she whispered. Picking up her baby, she walked over to the bed. Setting Iggy on the mattress. She was finally able to check his pulse. To her relief, it was thundering against her palm. She turned her head to the physicians. “Hey, he's not on stasis anymore. You need to check his vitals now.” This was good. She goes to move out of the way…. When her hand was grabbed. Rachel gasps, seeing Spike's hand was holding hers. “Spike? Spike baby, can you hear me?” she asked, her hope levels rising. His eyes began opening slowly. Wincing at the light flashing. But coming too, basking in that bright light, Spike seeing Rachel. Looking like an angel to him. “Rach…el..” Spike whispers. “Oh my god!” Rachel cries. Draping her arms around him and hugged him. “Spike! Oh my god!” sobbing very loudly. Spike wrapped his arms around her, his whole body shook as he began sobbing loudly as well. Iggy starts to wail, seeing his father was moving again, tunneled between his parents so he could be part of the hug. Spike held his boy, kissing the top of head, sobbing until his fur before turning to his queen. Giving her a kiss that he had believed he'd never do it again. “I love you, I love you so much.” Rachel sobbed. Now On Earth Spike, Rachel and Igneous were having a delicious ice cream treat and a walk around the large park. Ignoring all attention they were getting by focusing on the three of them. Doubted any other humans would try coming up to a group of dragons. “So, where do you think we should have our ceremony?” Spike asked as he was enjoying a creamsicle. “Well, I have thought of using the Temple, but I can do an outdoor setting.” Rachel responded with her chocolate cone. Iggy was having his first chocolate ice cream. His eyes were wide and his chunky tail was thumping away happily as if he was in heaven. Getting all messy. Spike thought of us. “Outdoor ceremony seems good. Somewhere secluded where It'll just be us and our family. Don't really want a large gathering.” Rachel smiled. “Small gathering it is.” “Excuse me.” a new voice cuts in. Rachel and Spike looked down to see an older looking man with olive skin, blue eyes and silver hair and a small beard. He wore a blue business suit and carried a large black briefcase. “Excuse me, sorry to interrupt you two.” “What seems to be the problem?” Spike asks him. Iggy having no care in the world but his treat. “Oh there's no problem. I'm Sebastian Nicholas, I urge to have a word with you, Ms. Lockhart.” He looks at Rachel. Rachel blinked confusedly. “Uh, why?” Sebastian clears his throat and stands straighter. “You may find this hard to believe, but I represent your mother, Darline Lockhart’s estate.” Day 2Rachel was sitting inside one of the trailers outside of the Temple early in the morning. She sat in front of a TV and a VHS player. In her hands was a thick manila folder. “I'm sorry, but what did you just say?” Rachel asked the lawyer. She, Spike and Igneous were at the park when this Sebastian fellow walked up to them. She and Spike shared a look. “There has to be some sort of mistake,” Rachel said, looking back at the lawyer. “I can assure you, it's not.” Sebastian said, kneeling down as he put the briefcase on the ground. He unlocks it before opening it up. He pulled out the envelope and held it up to the Queen. “I was told with specific instructions to give this to you at this particular time and date. Darline had a… way of predicting things that ended up true. It was to make sure your father, Damian, never gets his bastard hands on it.” Rachel passes Iggy to Spike before taking the folder. It had a particular scent. Rachel sniffed it before gasping. Hands began to shake. The folder had her mother's scent. Her perfume she used to wear, smelling like lilies and cherry blossoms. The top of the envelope had her mother's handwriting with her nickname. Doppelganger. Rachel's hands shook as she opened the envelope, scattering the contents on the bed she was sitting on. Three marked videotapes, a metal antique box and an old yellow note, along with old documents was all that was in there. She picked the note up and read it. My dearest Rachel, By the time you read this, I am well long gone. The items I left for you are for your eyes only. You may not believe everything you're about to see, but I can assure you, my love, you'll come to understand it all. I have only one request, watch the videos on the day they are marked for. turn the page over. Rachel turns the note around and she lets out a shuddered gasp. It was a sketch of her. Rachel in her dragon form, sitting on her throne. With how old the note was, there was no way anyone could have drawn this until at least now. Rachel set the note down and looked at the tapes. Days of this week were marked. And to her surprise, the first tape was marked today. The second one marked in three days time.. And the last one was marked with WEDDING DAY. “What the actual fuck?’ “Well look who's awake.” Twilight smiled when she saw Spike coming into the common room with Iggy. So far it was Twilight and the girls, Shining Armor and Cadence and Flurry Heart. “Hey every pony.” Spike greeted as he set his son down so he could run around the room and come up to join the others. “Are we the only ones awake?” “So far yeah. They should be up soon.” Cadence responded. Flurry Heart got up and ran over to her uncle and hugged him. “Sorry I missed you yesterday!” Spike grinned and hugged his niece. “Well you're here now.” He chuckled. She looks up at him. “Where's aunt Rachel?” “Yeah, where is the bride? We need to talk to her about yesterday.” Shining asked. Spike sighed. “She's dealing with something at the moment, she'll show.” After that lawyer handed her the envelope, Rachel shut down. He couldn't get her to talk or interact with anyone when they came back to the Temple. “Good. Because you know that she has to give up control of the Portal.” Shining said. “Don't get me wrong, she has done remarkable things during the War, but in order for us to reestablish peace with the Humans, they have to have it.” Spike nodded. “Rach is fully aware. She'll give it up, just let her have a minute.” Flurry then moved away and ran over to Iggy who was playing with the toys. “Hey Iggy, wanna play?” Iggy looks up at his cousin, tilting his head to the side before getting in a playful stance. Gave her a squeaky roar before jumping at her. Flurry squealed and ran away, letting herself get chased by the baby dragon. The parents of the group glanced over to watch the kids play. “Shoot, he likes to play fight, does he?” Aj asks as she too was watching. “Be careful you guys, don't want you to get hurt.” Fluttershy warned. Rainbow blew her bangs. “They aren't gonna get hurt, this is normal for baby dragons, right, Spike? Twilight?” Twilight, Shining and Spike chuckled at that. “Flurry will be fine. It's how they play mostly. I still remember wrestling with this guy here when he was that small.” Shining grinned, nudging at Spike's side. “I distinctly remember always coming at you from tall places and sneaking up on you,” Spike remembered, then suddenly got his older brother in a headlock. “Hey you!” Shining laughs trying to get out before Spike messed with his mane. Twilight sighed with a chuckle. “Some things don't change.” She said as the two were playfully wrestling themselves. “Boys will be boys.” Cadence said. She looked back at the kids and stiffened. “Flurry? Igneous?” The two fathers stopped playing instantly and looked to where the kids were supposed to be. Everyone pales. The kids had taken off! “Oh fuck!” Both fathers shout in unison. Rachel held the first tape in her hands. Hesitates to see what could be on it. She knew that she didn't kill her mother, but it did trigger a chained reaction that resulted in her mother's death. A part of Rachel doesn't want to know what was on these tapes and those documents. However, she couldn't contain her curiosity, so she turned the TV on, put the tape in the player, pushed it in and pressed play. Rachel held her breath as the video began playing. At first there was white noise and static, but the video came on. To her surprise, the first thing that popped up was herself as a baby. Her baby self was only eight months, wearing a pink and white striped onesie, a little bald. She was curiously reaching for the camera. “Hi there, pretty girl.” Rachel trembled when she heard her mother's voice from behind the camera. Baby Rachel smiled and laughed, her hands waving. Her brown eyes sparkled. A hand appeared and stroked between her eyes and tip of her nose slowly, causing the baby to drift to sleep. The camera then moved, setting it on a surface, getting it adjusted. Rachel was already in tears, covering her mouth when her mother came to view. Rachel was always told that she was the splitting image of her mother. Long blonde hair, warm brown eyes, a beautiful smile despite being constantly shrouded in darkness being around Damien. “Mom….” Rachel whispered. Her mother looked at the camera. “Hello my love, I know how this seems. Why am I taping videos that were meant to give to you twenty five years in the future when as you can see,” she twists her body to check on baby Rach before going back to the camera “you are here with me now? The videos you are about to see will explain everything. “It's hard to explain, as you can see, but…” her mother sighed. “Sorry, I haven't done this in awhile so bare with me.” She closed her eyes, her hands set in front of her on the table. Rachel watches, and couldn't believe what was happening. At first she couldn't tell what was happening, but then her eyes fell to her mom's hands. Her mother began to grow actual claws, her ears nearly poked out of her hair into a point. “No… no fucking way.” Rachel gasps breathlessly, her hands dug into her hair, seeing her mother change on camera. When her mother opened her eyes and parted her lips, revealing her once warm brown eyes were gold and draconic like, having sharp teeth. Exactly how Rachel looked when she came through the mirror portal a year ago. Rachel hits the pause button. “Holy shit, holy shit!” Her mother turned into a Mordi! Rachel never once saw or heard her mother talk about this. This was years before the Portal reopened, before the Mordi regathered. Rachel quickly unpaused the player and let it play out. Her mother sat up straighter. lifted her right hand and snapped her fingers, a blue flame sparked before it disappeared completely. “As you can see my dear, you and I have a lot of similarities. However, while I am a Mordi, you…became a dragon queen.” She then smiled at the camera. “I'm not a warrior and what flame you just saw is all I can do with the fire, but I was gifted with Sight. I can see the future, and right now, as you are currently watching this tape, you are currently at the end of a terrible war. “ Rachel paused again. The frame on the screen was of her mother giving her an apologetic look. The Temple was quickly on high alert as everyone was looking for the two kids who had taken off. Spike was panicking, and couldn't believe his son was missing again. His chest was hurting as it was getting harder to breathe as he and Twilight teamed up with Helen to look through the Temple. “We'll find him, don't freak out.”Twilight assured Spike as they looked through many chambers. “It's going to be okay.” “Iggy, where are you! Come to daddy!” Spike called out. He looked to Helen then. “How much have you and the other Mordi cleared the Temple out? Is there anything that could hurt him?” Helen shook her head. “We cleaned up the majority of the place but there are chambers and rooms we have yet to clear out or find.” “Great, just great!” Spike continued the search. Flurry was playing with Iggy as the two explored the sacred place. “Keep up Iggy.” Flurry called to him, seeing him running after her on all fours, having fun. Flurry eventually covered Iggy in her magic, lifting him up so he was flying with her. Iggy was laughing, having his arms out as if he was flying as well. Rachel at that moment was going through the documents as the video continued. “You see, Rachel, as you know, we are the descendents of the first human queen. Queen Rùna. But as you know when the dragons were chased to a different world, her daughter was taken. The documents you see before you are what my great great grandmother had to find her family. Trying to find our lost history. She was adopted and began the quest to finding the truth, the past.” Rachel combs at the paper, seeing travel papers, notes, drawn maps over many years. “The search was passed down to her daughter, my grandfather, and my father and I.” Rachel then got to her mother's work. Seeing old photos taken of the temple itself, and her mother taken in it with her grandfather. Her mother looked like she was in her teens. The Temple of Draconia was rediscovered many years before anyone else! Rachel looked through the photos taken of the old ruins, seeing things Rachel herself saw when she came to find the scepter. When it showed a familiar wall, Rachel's jaw dropped. The wall that held the cursed mordi was fully intact! “I found my way on the other side of the sealed up wall. Many ways to go through the Temple as you already know. Your grandfather didn't want me to venture inside, but I did.” Her mother continued to explain. Rachel felt cold when she saw photos of the cursed mordi, sealed in their crystal prisons asleep! “Mom, what the fuck?!” The picture of the Cursed Queen sent shivers down her spine. The Blue Celestial's pupil was wide when the photo was taken. “When I touched the crystal, the Blue Celestial behind it saw me, and granted my ability of Sight.” Rachel then saw her mother return to her more human form when her baby self was starting to fuss. Her mother turned and tended to the baby. “It's okay, Little Doppelganger.” She hummed a little song to lull the baby to sleep. Her mother tended the baby then returned to the camera. “Sorry about that. Now where was I?” She thought about what she was saying before giggling. “Right, my Sight. After awaking the Mordi inside me, I urged my father and I out. Both of us swore that no one should discover this Temple until it was time. “I first noticed the visions as…cryptic dreams. Strange images and sequences that I had to interpret. At first they didn't make sense but as time went on, I learned how to read them and they evolved into visions so detailed and clear it's as if I was there. I saw life, beauty, marriages, even death…including my own.” “Why didn't you do anything. ” Rachel asked the recording. “If you saw your death, why didn't you stop me from tampering with the truck? Why didn't you stop dad from killing you!?” Hot tears streaking down her face as emotions ran high. “I couldn’t.” The video literally responded. “Once I saw my death, I ended up locking my timeline. No matter what I did, my path would lead to my demise…it's inevitable. It was my mistake to see how I end..” her mother sniffled, seeing her starting to cry as well. “They don't tell those with visions of the future to not seek how you die or else your timeline is forever locked. What isn't a mistake is you… at least you know you didn't get your Mordi heritage from your father, that would have been so…so much worse.” As Flurry and Iggy ran through one of the many corridors, Iggy's rounded head spikes began to glow. Causing the two to stop. “Hey Iggy? Why is your head thingys glowing?” She asks. However, Iggy could not speak so he just made critter noises. Iggy looks around before seeing a tunnel. Feeling as if something was calling to him, Igneous starts going into that tunnel. “Hey, where are you going?” Flurry asks, following him. “Our history, Rachel, is full of great amazing things, the Mordi were warriors who served the great dragons, to the mighty Titans that guarded and protected the Earth itself.” “What are the Titans?” Rachel asks, wondering if the video will explain it. Her mother just smiled, putting a finger up to her lips and hushed her. “Shhh, spoilers, Doppelganger. I can't really give out much too. If you want to know more about the ancient guardians, you'll have to investigate that on your own time.” She then winked at the camera. She then looked at the machine. “Okay, I don't have much time on this tape so I have to be quick. You just got out of a terrible war and you don't want to give the Portal up.” “Wow okay, really trudging to creepy territory.” “Sorry.” Rachel made a look. “Stop that.” “No.” her mother teased on the recording. “Your life has changed so much, you've undergone so much trauma, so many losses, you feel like humanity itself has failed you, don't let your grudge consume you. Your anger will destroy you like it did your father. It's not to defend his actions because I too had seen his demise - good job by the way.” Rachel snorted. “You are now a ruler of a great race, you have to lead by example. You believe controlling both sides will make your family safe, it won't. You know there will always be those who want to destroy what you have for their gain. But it can't always be on you to save everyone.” Iggy goes down a long set of stairs with Flurry, going to one of the uncharted sections of the Temple. Coming into a large room with a deep, deep ominous pit. Iggy peered down the pit, sensing something was calling to him down there. “Iggy, wait up!” Flurry flew down after him, stopping at the room. Her horn lit up and flashed the room in her magic aura. Large murals were carved and drawn around them. Flurry didn't know what they meant but she saw images. Four dragons on the four quarters of the Earth on separate altars. Each dragon had symbols she could only guess were elements of the world. Each four looked like they were absorbing something. “Igneous, we should go.” Flurry said, turning her attention to the baby prince. Iggy cooed curiously, extending his hand down into the deep pit. Wanting to follow what was calling him. The spikes on his head glowed brighter and so did his eyes and claws. Balls of light began to rise out of the pit and go into the baby. His body began to glow and he started to change. “Uh oh….” Flurry ears dropped. “Enjoy your time with your family. There will be times you think you'll never find peace, but you will. Things will be rough and seem hopeless, but you'll be okay. You, my love, will live a long, loving life. You can’t forget who you once were, your past,” her mother looked back at Baby Rachel and smiled. “Current and future, they are all you… okay I'm running out of tape so we will have more talks next time. I do have one more thing to say before the tape runs out.” “What is it?” “Hold on tight, right about…now.” The second the tape ended, the entire Temple and round two mile radius began to experience a massive earthquake. Rachel yelped as she held onto the walls of the trailer. The glow of the Bloodstone necklace was shining brightly, she pulled her staff out of the pocket dimension and saw the black pupil was bouncing all over the crystal as it glowed as well. Whatever was happening was setting both stones off. “Oh God, what the fuck now!?” Rachel yelled. She heard a loud crashing sound and a loud roar echoed out as the earthquake stopped and there was silence. It lasted a minute before something huge landed just outside the trailer, causing it to lift and fall. She let out a shout, bouncing off the bed, crashing into the wall and falling to the ground of the trailer. This heat she was feeling was so blazing hot, not even her dragon proof scales and fur could withstand it and made her sweat profusely. The door began to scratch at the door, making scared crying noises. Her nose picked up its scent and her blood chilled. “Igneous?” The scratching stopped. Rachel stood up, ran out of the door to see just what was outside. Once outside, Rachel lets out a surprised scream. There was a large dragon-like creature about the size of a school bus. Eyes, claws and spikes on its chunky body looked like marbleized rock and lava. Black fur with pieces of volcanic rocks on certain parts of his body. No wings. It cries loudly, putting their head close to her. “Igne…ous?” Rachel croaked. No, no there's no fucking way! “Iggy, is that you, baby?” Iggy responded by sobbing louder, clear that he was frightened. “Oh my god! Oh my baby boy, what happened!?” She puts her hands on his snout now realizing it was her baby. Then sensing more footsteps, literally everyone began rushing out of the temple. All armed to the teeth and pointing at her son! “No, no!! guys stand down, stand the fuck down!” She had her arms out, shouting out that order as loudly as she could. Igneous screams more out of fright, curling himself into a ball. “It's Igneous, it's Igneous! Lower your weapons now!!” Spike had no words whatsoever as to see his baby seemed not only following his dad's footsteps of growing ridiculously tall as a baby, but had an extreme makeover of epic proportions. And is still a baby with his head on his mother's lap and curling his body around her trying to get as small as possible. The intense heat at first had covered the air has now cooled off. There was still a crowd but they were giving the family some space. “Holy shit, that's a baby.” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Oh poor Iggy! Sweet thing,” Fluttershy whimpered. “What in tarnations happened to the little guy?” Applejack asks, waving herself with the hat. Twilight couldn't believe what she was seeing, hands covering her face. “Someone…please explain to us why our son is like this?” Rachel asked, trying to soothe both her frightened baby and herself. “I-I have no clue what happened.” Spike said. “Flurry and Iggy snuck off and we'd been looking for him.” He sat next to the two, hand against his son's neck. “They what?” “Has anyone seen Flurry?” Shining asked everyone. “Shoot shoot, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry Uncle Spike, Aunt Rachel!” Flurry Heart, thankfully was unharmed, flaps her wings hard flying over to them. Her mom teleported up to her, wraps her arms around her daughter in the air as the two descended. Shining raced up to them and hugged her. “So glad you're okay,” Flurry hugged for a second before stepping aside, going up to her uncle and aunt and cousin. “I'm so so sorry, it's my fault.” “Flurry, what happened?” Spike asks calmly. “I-I really don't know.” Flurry starts. “We were playing around when we found this pit, Iggy was glowing and next thing I knew he changed. I'm so sorry, I was watching him.” “Glowing?” Rachel asks. The princess nodded. “He stuck his hand in the pit and this light came up and went into him.” “Like he was absorbing it?” Twilight asks. “Or something like that.” “Oh Iggy!” Rachel groans, petting her baby's snout. Iggy made his critter noises before looking at the two with worry. “Bud, we're not angry, okay? You're not in trouble,” Spike assured, also petting Iggy's head. “We need to get whatever is inside him out.” “Holy hell.” Malik then shows up. “Uh Dorothy, why is there a kaiju on you?” “Don't you start, Scarecrow.” Rachel grunted in response. There was a gurgling sound coming from the baby's large stomach. “Uh oh, don't tell me the big guy's hungry.” Rainbow Dash said. “Or needed to go to the bathroom…” Aj muttered. “Ig?” Rachel says his name as Igneous stood up, moving his head away from her lap. Everyone motioned to step back as the baby started to move, to pace around. The parents stood up, trying to get Iggy to stay down. The gurgling sound got louder and louder before he tipped his head back, looking high at the sky. His head spikes glowed before opening his mouth, letting out a roar as a concentrated beam of bright light shooting straight up in the sky. Light took out of Igneous as the particles floated back to the Temple, going back into the pit. As the light was leaving, Iggy started to change once more, going from his new large form, shrinking back down to his smaller self, his yellow fur and purple scales returned, still left him sobbing once the light was expelled from him. As soon as he was small again, Spike and Rachel raced over to him, scooping him up in their arms. The baby clinging to both parents. After a brief check up, Igneous was completely fine. The Mordi and other dragons went to check out what the prince had discovered and see just what the hell happened. Thankfully no one was hurt. All the allied leaders were in the common room. Flurry was sent to the room where she and her folks were staying, having Fluttershy, AJ and Dash keep an eye on her along with a few guards. Rachel was holding Iggy, after giving him a quick feeding was out like a light like nothing happened. “So, what exactly happened?” Luna asks. “A baby should not have that much power to absorb whatever he did.” “Igneous is a little stronger than average dragon babies. The product of both royal scepters are known to have magic properties.” Spike said, looking at his sleeping son. “Tensions between us and Humans are already thin, what just happened will put them in a spin.” Chief Druid Leaf said. “Okay, thanks,” Twilight just got off the phone before looking at everyone. “Okay, I just got off with Other me. She said there was a seismic shift but so far there were no alarms.” “Good. So until we figured out why Iggy turned the way he did, no one says anything about this to the Humans.” Rachel says. “Agreed?” There was a collective agreement. “For now on, no one else goes exploring, Igneous will stay with us at all times until we head home.” Spike said before looking at Twilight. “Can you ask the other you to send a message to Starlight to get it to Ember?” Twilight sighed. “We'll have to meet up with them tomorrow, so after the meeting we'll go to them.” She then hands the phone back to Helen, telling her thanks. “Does your book take in drawings?” Rachel asked Twilight. “As long as it's directly on the page it should.” “Good,” Rachel nodded. “Maybe it is best to send Igneous back home.” Celestia suggested. “We cannot have any more surprises.” “Yeah, that's not even a debate.” Spike grunted. “Then make sure the kid doesn't get big again, we don't need another rampaging dragon.” Some pony guard commented. Spike and Rachel gave that pony an unsettling glare, causing the guard to shrink back. “Please stop talking.” Celestia ordered the guard. “Speaking of the meeting, we need to talk to you about that, your highness.” Lady Trinity said to Rachel. The Queen shook her head. “I know what I need to do. Don't everyone worry about that.” She looked at her boy. Iggy sneezed, she dodged his tiny poof of flames before relaxing again. “What am I going to do with you, sweet boy?” Rachel sighed, kissing his snout. She thought of what the first tape said. What her mother said, letting her words sink in. Did her mother see what her grandson just became? It seems there's still so much more to learn about this Temple…and her mother. Author's Note Flurry giving Iggy a lesson on how to give your caretakers the slip. Day 3In the wee morning around 3 am, Spike was unable to sleep. He knows he has to go to the Assembly in a few hours, but his mind wouldn't allow him to rest. He stared at the ceiling of the Temple with his mate sleeping next to him on his left and their son in a crib just to his right. Ten… Nine… Eight… The automatic voice from the bomb counting down. Tears silently cascading down his face. Though he had come out and planned ahead, he really wasn't sure if he'd make it back. Spike flexed his fingers when they began to tremble. Giving himself a reminder to call Dr. Rosemary to schedule a therapy session when they get back. The sound of movement in the crib and Iggy began fussing thankfully broke Spike's train of thought. Rachel was stirring and was in the process of sitting up. “Iggy?” Spike placed a hand on her back to stop her. “Shh, I got him.” He tells her assuringly. “You sure?” Rachel asked with a yawn. Spike nodded. “I am. Get some rest.” He kisses her temple before sitting up. Twisting around and reaching in the crib. “Okay bud, let's go.” Iggy whimpered, wrapping his tiny arms around his neck. He didn't need to be changed or fed, but Spike could feel him shaking. Rachel watches the two walk out of the room, sighing softly. Spike carried Iggy down the hall. It was dark so the kid was shaking a little. “It's okay, Iggy, I know it's a little scary…it's been scary for awhile,” Spike held him. The two soon came outside. The fresh air was a relief to the Dragonlord. He adjusted his hold on Iggy and pointed up. “See? We're outside, see the stars?” Igneous whimpered but looked up, relaxing in his father's hold. “Yeah, I haven't been sleeping well either.” Spike sighed. “Gave us a scare yesterday, you curious furball. Think your mom is getting tired of us growing big,” he lets out a chuckle, patting his kid's back. Drawing magic from the Bloodstaff remotely, Spike's eyes glowed. The wind began to shift, feeling the magic on this side of the world a little more powerful. Possibly because the staffs originally came from this world and not Equestria. He summoned balls of light that surrounded the two, making sure Iggy wasn't getting scared. The memory of seeing his boy in that damned cage. The horrid sound he made and what innate magic Igneous was using to protect himself. Spike didn’t know what exactly Sombra had done to his son. The fear of losing his child, his mate, his own life… Almost everyone in this temple was at that chateau when the nuke went off. Twilight and the girls, The Sister Princesses, Shining (Cadence was at the Empire protecting the Heart), the other allies… Even if Celestia hadn't used the sun on the battlefield, there were so many things that could've gone wrong. Any slight margin of error and everyone would have died. Spike hugged Igneous close, stroking the back of his head. “Just think Ig, it never gets dull in this family, you're fitting right in when it comes to magic mayhaps.” He said, trying to focus on the now. “That's for sure.” Spike lifts his head, turning to see Twilight coming out. She was wearing a pastel yellow nightgown. “Oh, hey Twi.” Spike smiled, gave Iggy a bounce. “Hey look bud, it's Auntie Twilight.” Iggy cooed in response, more focused on the light balls, having a hand out and began to manipulate them. Making them dance around the adults. “Looks like he's really getting into it.” Twilight said, watching the light show. “After the day he had yesterday, I think he is.” Spike said, watching the lights as well. “He's a special kid, that's for sure. Why can't you sleep?” “Got interested in the Pit room the kids found, was looking over what we have so far. Needed a break. You two?” “Just hanging out, we're we?” He said, giving a quick cuddle with the baby. Iggy finally turns his attention to his aunt, having the lights circle over her head. Twilight giggled before turning her gaze to Spike. “How have you been?” She asked him, seeing that it was a bit since they had a moment to talk. “How are you doing?” “Honestly? Everything has been so surreal since waking up.” Spike admits. “I… I thought for a moment that we were all dead…” Twilight sighed, wiping her eyes as she felt them swell. “I think all of us on that battlefield thought that…. When you didn't come back with Rachel and Iggy at the rendezvous site, I wanted to come in and get you.” Spike shook his head. “No, there wasn't really anything you could do to help. Thank our lucky stars we made it out alive.” “No…it's thank you.” Twilight said. “You nearly died saving billions of lives, the thought of you being gone. I…I…” She trailed off as she was reduced to tears. Unable to control herself and wrapped her arms around him in a hug, burying her face underneath his collar bone. Spike wrapped an arm around her and hugged her back tightly, him tearing up as well. “I love you, Spike. I'm so glad you're safe.” Her voice quivered as she held her baby brother. Twilight had hatched him from his egg, practically raised him as a baby, watched him grow from being her assistant, seeing all his accomplishments, watching him being practically one of the greatest heroes of all time. Him becoming a father. “I'm so proud of you.” “I love you too, Twilight.” He said. Iggy watched the two for a moment before getting bored of messing with light, incidentally making it disappear. The siblings giggled at that as they pulled back. “I think that's our cue to head off to bed.” Twilight said then, reaching up and ruffled her nephew's fuzzy head. Iggy purred and leaned his head towards her hand. “One more thing though before we do,” Spike says. “What is it?” Twilight asks. “You know about the wedding right?” Spike questioned. Twilight smiled, buzzed in excitement. “Yes. I'm so excited for it! After everything, this is what is needed. Something so positive and joyful and just full of love. Yours and Rachel's.” Spike smiled. “Well, since you know it's on short notice, we'd have to make due with what we got. Rach and I talked about it earlier, but we both easily agreed that… if you would do the honor of ordinating the ceremony?” Twilight was both in tears and shock, her eyes widened. She soon had the warmest smile, her hand over her heart. “I will.” Spike gave her another hug, both on another verge of a sob out. Iggy grabbed hold of Twilight's horn. Curiously pushing it around. “Hey, that's not meant to play.” Twilight tells the baby, moving her head and horn away from him to grab. “You are already sadly following my track record, please don't start having that one record of your mother's this young or anything like that.” Spike wishfully says, letting his son grab hold his free up hand. “I heard.” Twilight nervously chuckled before smiling. “I'm really happy for both of you, I wish you guys all the love and support.” Spike smiled back. “Thank you, I appreciate it, we both do.” He then sighed. “Got a busy day so we should go.” “Good luck. Night Spike, night Iggy.” She kissed the baby's cheek, hugged Spike again. “Good night Twilight.” He pats her shoulder before the two parted. The second Assembly had begun, all the leaders and speakers were in their designated spots. Rachel was a little nervous coming into this session, adjusting the top of her dress, but her goals were clear. After attendance was taken, the talks began. “Good morning everyone, I hope you all enjoyed your day off.” President Baxter greeted the microphone, looking around the room before looking at Rachel. “How are you doing, ma'am?” “I'm doing well, thank you.” Rachel nodded, sitting straighter. “Hope you had a good day off. I first want to apologize for my little outburst in the first session. It was uncalled for and unprofessional.” “No need. What happened could have been devastating. Speaking of which, in our last session we started talking about controls over this side of the portal. The United Nations have agreed that the offer still stands. It's the perfect bridge linking both our worlds and it needs to preserve its history and what it means. What better way to protect it than the temple remaining in Equis’s hands. All we want to manage is the Portal so the incidents we had going on before won't happen again. We helped design the dome that protects it on your side, you stabilized it's guaranteed that it will not break either worlds.” Rachel thinks about it. “During the War, all of us that were in Equis when the portal closed, fought creatures that normal weapons couldn't hurt, we worked together, and came up with devices that handled them. Humans, ponies, Dragons, Changelings, pretty much all of us helped create a tool that helped us win the fight and aided to get my son Igneous, who his father lead that squadron.” She explains. “I do see and believe we can coexist between worlds. We worked together before, so we can work together once more. Full cooperation on both sides. Hear me state that I relinquish my control over this side of the Portal to Earth, so long as the Temple still remains in our control.” There were some murmurs and a gavel was hit. Rachel turned to her mate and others, who all gave nods of approval before turning back to the President. “Excellent, your majesty. I know we can work together to assure that what happened that caused this War never happens again.” The President says, turning the pages over on the docket. “Okay, next on discussion, in our reports says that there was a traitor that aided your victory.” “Neighsay, yes.” A few humans chuckled by the sound of his name. “He betrayed the sister princesses when he joined forces with Blueblood, however he contributed with what he knew since he turned himself in.” “We would like to know more of what he said on his part.” The President requested. Rachel leans back in her chair to look at Celestia, leaning a little towards her direction. “Should we?” Celestia nodded. “I took the liberty of requesting his presence after we were requested to come here.” Rachel waves for her to make a say. The soon to be former ruler sat regally. She adjusted her microphone and spoke. “Good Morning Mr. President, pardon my interruption but we,” gesturing to the Allied leaders, “Have something better, if you don't mind.” “Don't see the problem with that.” Mr. President allowed it. A moment later, being escorted by armed Pony Guards through the doors was none other than the ex chancellor himself. His hair and beard had gotten long but was kept up and clean. He wore a set of brown robes, but on his horn had an inhibitor ring slipped all the way to the base of the horn and his wrists were cuffed together. Rachel nods to him in acknowledgement. Even though he was a traitor, Rachel has a bit of respect towards Neighsay, not only he helped in the war but the two had escaped from Sombra's clutches, had their back during the whole thing. Helped her with facts on where the Blue Celestial was being held. The guards escorted the male to the front. More guards quickly placed a chair, a small table and a microphone before stepping back. “Thank you,” Neighsay said to the guards and took his seat. There was a collection of murmurs coming from the Human side before the President spoke. “You must be Neighsay?” He asked the cuffed unicorn. Neighsay nodded. “Yes sir Mr. President.” Spike watched in silence. Last time he saw the ex chancellor was when the Princesses stripped his title and duties because of his racist views. It seems to Spike that the male had a change of heart. “Okay. Neighsay, could you please explain your part in the War.” President Baxter requested. “Of course.” Neighsay sat straighter. He then began explaining everything, from how Blueblood approached him, how he got involved using the contacts he still had to help spread fear mongering and propaganda. When he talked about the harsh experiments Blueblood had on the humans, there were those in the room who looked sick. “What I thought I was helping Equestria, the horrors I witnessed Blueblood commit, I realized too late that it was a mistake. I tried to leave prior to me turning myself in to the Princesses, I was then imprisoned. But escaped with the help of The Queen.” Neighsay turned his head towards her, nodding to her before turning back the front. “After turning myself into the authorities, as part of a deal agreement, I offered my insight and what I know. Did I know that Blueblood had raided your outposts? No. I did not know he had obtained such dangerous, near catastrophic weapons, there were secrets that I was not privy to.” “How did you know Sombra?” Neighsay shook his head. “At first I didn't believe that the tyrant returned. Sombra came out of nowhere it seems… However, while I was in cohorts with Blueblood, he seemed to have an attachment to a curved red object now we learned to be Sombra's broken horn. He had somehow trapped his soul in it.” “What we are trying to figure out is how Sombra returned.” Rachel coughed into her fist, tail wrapped around her leg, cheeks blushing a little. She felt eyes from a couple of allies staring at her. Spike tried hard not to crack a smile, his tail snaking around her leg, brushing her tail with his spade. Both parents stole a glance over to Iggy who was thankfully behaving by gumming at his beloved toy, the three elements of Harmony taking turns holding the baby. “Blueblood lost a horn and stupidly put Sombra's horn on his head to replace it. Sombra took control of Blueblood’s body.” Rachel admits, not giving in full details on how Blueballs lost his horn. Speculating how Sombra took control over his son, since no one knew exactly how it happened. Though she knew things would've been different if she hadn't played with her prey and just outright killed him. She got petty and cocky. “Magic is a strange concept and a little hard to describe to creatures who do not really grasp or know of. Trying to explain in full detail will only result in massive headaches.” Rachel said. “This is just speaking from experience.” After a year and many battles won and fought in, she still doesn't really get how magic works. Living in Equis for ten years and still confused on the subject, despite having and learning magic of her own. The President nodded. “Yes, well I think we got enough. Thank you Neighsay for participating, you're excused.” “Thank you for allowing me to speak, Mr. President.” Neighsay says as he stood. The guards approached him, escorting him off to the side and a couple cleaned up the spot. “Okay, I think we went through enough for today, we shall continue talks tomorrow, Assembly adjourns.” Mr. President says, ending the meeting for the day. When the rest of the allies returned to the Temple, Rachel, Spike, Iggy and Twilight decided to hang back in New York a bit for they had some business to attend. “You sure the shop's around here?” Rachel asked Twilight as the four were walking around Brooklyn. Twilight nodded. “Other me mentioned that she is with Rarity and Sunset in her boutique.” Spike smiled, “we could get your dress ordered while we're here.” He said to his mate. “Kinda wish the twins would be here now, they would have gotten a kick out of this.” Rachel sighed. “The twins will be coming in a couple of days. You know their work schedule.” Spike assured. “Probably they'll be handling the bachelorette party.” She shrugged, thinking what crazy things would happen. “Can't wait for that.” Twilight giggled. She and the other girls were going to be part of the party. Spike chuckled nervously, thinking about his own bachelor party, knowing his brother, Thorax, and soon Discord and Big Mac show up. Pharynx was invited as well. As much love he has of Discord because of his help with not only sabotaging Sombra but helped pinpointing where Igneous was when he was taken, knowing who Discord is by nature, made him a little hesitant. When they came to one of Elizabeth's boutiques, they went inside. The door rang to signal customers had entered. “Coming!” What sounded like Sweetiebelle called out. When this world's Sweetiebelle, Sofie, Rachel remembers Elizabeth's sister's name comes around the corner, she was in for a surprise. “Hello, welcome to-” Sofie sees the four and froze when she saw the anthro creatures. “Hello.” Twilight greeted her. Iggy cooed and waved at her. “Uh, hi Sofie, is Elizabeth here?” Rachel asks. There was sudden pitter patter of paws rushing down a set of stairs. “Are they here??” This world’s Spike comes around then. The black dog pokes his head. Green eyes landed on the alicorn and dragons. “Hey!” The dog greeted, rushing up to Rachel. Rachel chuckled, reaching down and petting him. “Hi you.” The dog whines happily, before looking up at dragon Spike. “Hi Spike.” dog Spike grinned. “Sup Spike.” Dragon Spike grinned back. “Oh nothing much. Visiting Elizabeth.” Iggy made a confused sound, hearing his dad's voice coming out of a pooch. Rachel made a face, looking at both Spikes. “Okay I did have a dream that I'm surrounded by you, babe, but this isn't what I meant.” Both Spikes laughed at that. “I'm coming I'm coming!” Elizabeth calls out as she and the other girls came in. She sees the four and gasps. “Hello my darlings!” She greeted. “Hey guys, Rachel, Twilight.” Sunset said, holding the book they needed. Cassandra waved, pushing her glasses up. As soon as Iggy sees Elizabeth, his eyes widened. Rachel swore she was seeing hearts in his eyes. Igneous held his hands out to Elizabeth. “Oh my gosh, you are so adorable!” Elizabeth gushed, looking at the baby. “Oooh Rachel he's so perfect!” rushing up to her and the baby. Iggy continued to reach for Elizabeth, wanting her to hold him. Dragon Spike and Twilight tilts their heads back laughing, seeing how the baby was acting. “Oh my god, he really is your son.” Rachel giggled, letting Elizabeth hold the baby. Elizabeth squealed in delight as she held him. He was pretty big, as big as a full grown Corgi. Cassandra came up to the baby as well. Iggy was in heaven, snuggling up to Elizabeth, messing with her purple curls. Sunset giggled, coming up to Rachel and Spikes. “Congradulations you two,” Sunset said to the Royals. She then hands her the book. “One message book ready, everything okay?” Spike nodded, “Yeah, we just need to get a message back to Equis.” Twilight dug in her purse and pulled out a pencil and some photos taken of the Pit, handing them to Rachel. “Here ya go.” “Thanks guys, appreciate it.” Rachel tells all of them before stepping aside, walking over to a bench so she could begin sketching out the Pit photos onto the magical book. Maybe Ember would help with some insight to what happened yesterday with the baby. Spike watched his son being praised and gushed by this world's Rarity and Twilight before turning to gaze at his mate. Smiling softly as she was drawing, seeing her quickly get lost in adding the little details. Appreciating to even be able to watch her. “So, is the book the only reason all of you are here to visit us?” Elizabeth asks, hugging the baby. “Oh you are just so precious, I had made some outfits for you but it seems I have to make some readjustments.” She then cooed at Iggy. “That's exactly why we're here.” Dragon Spike said, looking at Elizabeth. “After the talks are through, we'll be having our wedding. Problem is that it's on short notice.” “A wedding?! Oh my loves that's amazing!” Elizabeth said. “How short of a notice? When's the wedding?” Doggo Spike asks, sniffing Iggy's tail that was tickling his nose. “A week,” Rachel responded, briefly looking up from the book to look at Elizabeth. “The wedding is in a week and I am in dire need of a dress. What better way than to-” “Say no more. Sofie dear, clear my schedule, we have work to do! Yes we do, yes we do! A goochie goo!” Elizabeth tickles Iggy, hearing his adorable laugh. Sofia, now not caught like a deer in headlights, made her way out. So for the rest of the day, everyone got measured, being separated so the bride and groom could have a 1 on 1 chat. Rachel sat in the changing rooms wearing a black robe waiting. In the room was a large mirror. she stared at herself. So much of her life has changed in the past couple of short years. Forgoing her human body once she learned she was turning into a dragon. Her change began when she touched the Crystal Heart. Never thought in her life that she ended up here. Leading and fighting in a war, having Igneous, becoming Queen and now getting measured for her wedding dress. So easily all of this could have not happened. Rachel leans forward, burying her face in her hands and shuddered. Tears free falling from her eyes. She could have lost her boys. Spike, Iggy…. Nearly losing them both to Sombra, the bomb. She couldn't stop sobbing when Elizabeth knocked on the door with a pair of red glasses, measuring tape draped over her neck and in her hands were some fabric samples with every shade of white imaginable amd various styles of lace. “Oh darling, are you alright?” Elizabeth asked, setting the items down on the service table next to the untouched glass of champaign. “Those better be tears of joy, dearie.” Rachel couldn't answer as she just continued to cry. “Oh sweetie!” Elizabeth gave her a comfort hug, having Rachel latched onto her and hugged the fashionista and sobbed. “It's okay now, everything is fine. Want me to get Spike or baby?” She offered. Rachel trembled. “I almost lost them, Liz…my boys….” She spoke between sob. Elizabeth smiled softly, petting her hair. “They're here dear. Both of them are here, just outside the doors. All of you have been through the thick of it and here you are all now. About to have one of the most important day of your life. A celebration for all of you.” Rachel was reduced to a blubbering mess, looking up at her. Lips quivering “Aww darling, it's okay.” Elizabeth said, patting her cheeks. Now realizing she felt soft. “Both you and Igneous have such soft fur, how do you two kept it so soft?” Rachel snorted, breaking the tension and her tears started to dry. “A whole gallon tub of conditioner for me and a half of a bottle for the babe.” Elizabeth finally pulls away, grabs the champagne and offers it to her. “Shall we get a move on and designing your dress?” She spoke in a motherly tone. Rachel sniffled and takes the glass. “Yes please.” and took a sip. Author's Note Yes! Day 4The session ended, just going through more details of the War, talking about how everyone banding together soon after the portal closed. Nothing wild went on and was rather speedy. Rachel had to excuse herself to go to the restroom, planning not to take that long. When she came in, there was a woman in her mid twenties in the restroom. Dressed with a light blue blouse and a business-like black skirt with a decorative white belt and Mary Jane's holding a cigarette and a lighter near the vent. The woman jumped when she saw Rachel there. “Jesus Christ!” Rachel jumped by the exclamation. “Oh, sorry, didn't mean to scare you.” She said, having her hands up to show she meant no harm. “No you're good. I'm still not used to seeing anyone from Equis.” She said. “Ten years and still really haven't gotten over the shock.” “I can see that. I lived in Equis for those ten years and I'm still finding out things that leaves me speechless.” Rachel responded, gave her a nod before going into one of the stalls, tucking in her wings tightly closing and locking the door. Was a tight squeeze but she'll go through it. Realizing she had her head clear view to the top of the stall, Rachel hunched down so she could go, making it a much tighter space. As she was going, Rachel could hear the woman mumbling about her size and annoyingly trying to light her cigarette. Ninth grade all over again. Rachel thought. After taking care of herself, she squeezed herself out of the stall, the woman still having problems with the lighter. “Stupid cheap piece of crap.” The woman said as the Queen went to the sink to wash her hands. “Need a hand?” Rachel offered after cleaning up. The woman looked at the dragoness. “Oh, uh, sure.” Rachel wiped her hands off with a paper towel, her eyes glowed a little. The tip of the cigarette lit up. The woman took a drag before blowing smoke into the vent. “Thank you, nice trick.” Rachel shrugged. “Thanks, not much though.” She observed the human. “You know they do have designated smoking spots outside.” “I like air conditioning. I'll take the ticket if that's alright, your highness.” The woman chuckled. “Eeh, not my business. Have a good day.” Rachel smooths out the fur on her cheeks before turning to walk out. “Hold up, just one second, Queen Rachel.” the woman said, stopping her. Rachel's ears pinned back. Internal alarms going off. If there's one thing she learned growing up, especially in the War, don't ever underestimate any threat. “What can I do to help you?” Rachel asks her. The woman holds the cigarette between her lips, digs her hands in her skirt pockets before ending up pulling out a business card. Took a quick drag and blow before walking up to her. “Scylla Faun, reporter for Across Realms News. We specialize in sharing and spreading stories on both sides. I got selected to cover the Assembly.” Rachel stared at Scylla before grabbing her card. It was a legit business card, had her list of contacts and the acronym of the news station. She recognized the station name but over on Equis. “We got some BS videos sent by an anonymous group, showing off what the ponies were doing to the humans. Noticed they were wearing white suits with a red symbol.” “The White Mantle.” Rachel said with a hateful hiss. “Seems we both know who they were.” Scylla said. “After discussing with our sister station over on your side when we were allowed to cross, we learned about them. Higher ups decided to not play into the groups hands but the same group sent more videos out to the other stations. Thus fueling Earth's leaders with fear.” “What is it you want with me, Ms. Faun?” Scylla taps the cigarette so ashes fall in the sink drain next to her. “Please, Scylla. And what I want is your story.” “My story??” Scylla nodded, smoking a bit more before blowing it off to the side. “An interview, a special segment with you. You are the Speaker of Equis so a lot of eyes were on you. And if I'm being honest, your name specifically has been spread around for quite awhile. Popped up once a few years back, a domestic assault charge made by your old man.” The Queen gritted her teeth. “Not even remotely surprised the bastard would do that.” “Didn't really believe it because of how huge and completely frightening he was. Anyway, you caught the eyes of many during the War. Even though a lot of sources are of your Dragonlord and what he courageously did, other eyes see him as him coming in the last second of the game and taking the prize and reporters wanted his intake. Me? Nah, as much as there is on talking to him, his Queen is where the real story is at. The backbones of the whole operation.” “Spike came in where we needed him. He saved our son and the world.” Rachel quickly defended her mate. Scylla waved her hand before reaching over to the sink, turned the faucet on and ran her lit cigarette underneath the running water, extinguishing the cancer stick before tossing the butt in the garbage. “Not downplaying his actions. Please, think about it, your highness. Earth needs your story. How a human became one of the greatest heroes in this day and age, how you became what you are now. Numbers on the card, lemme know if you change your mind. Good day.” Scylla said before leaving the restroom. Rachel watched her leave before looking at the small card in her claws. Sensing there was some kind of recurring theme going on on this trip. She tucks the card in her bra, smoothes her clothes out and finally steps out. Meeting up with her mate and son, she saw another reporter stepping away and going about their day. “Looks like you got an interview request as well?” Rachel asks Spike as he passed Iggy to his mom. Iggy cooed, snuggling against her chest. “Yeah the buzzards are buzzing today.” Spike responded with a chuckle before sighing. “You too?” Rachel takes the card out. “Don't know how to feel about it.” “It's ultimately your choice to do it or not.” Spike said. When he saw Iggy making another attempt to grab the necklace, Spike put his finger in his son's hands and let him tug and move around so he couldn't mess with it. “I'll back you whatever you decide to do.” Spike smiled at her. Rachel smiles back. “So will we be seeing you on the TV soon?” Spike responded by shaking his head. “Maybe later, but right now I'm not ready to do any of it…still not mentally ready after what happened.” Rachel reaches to him and kisses his lips. “Let's head back before the paparazzi swarm us.” She said. Spike grinned then, wrapping his arm around her waist, pulling her close and nipped her pony ears. Causing her to giggle. “Let them take their photos.” He spoke low, still holding his grin before nibbling on her neck. Rachel blushes brightly as she was hearing camera flashing going off and her knees began to buckle when he was grazing on her spot. “You're trouble.” Rachel huffed but couldn't keep the grin off her face. Patting his cheek. “Look who's talking, my Queen,” Spike chuckled. Iggy started fuss hungerly, tugging on Rachel's dress top. Wanting to drink from the milk source. “You entitled little firebug.” Rachel calls him with a laugh. “We'll be going soon.” “Is there a line?” Spike joked. “Take us back to the Temple, Dragonlord.” Rachel said. Swatting him with the soft brush tip of her tail playfully. Spike giggled. “As you wish, my love.” Taking the staff from his tail hold, it glowed when he tapped the end of it, the three were consumed in flames and teleported. The past several hours went by quietly, most were getting preparations for the up and coming wedding. Picked a spot nearby where to host the ceremony, arranging where the reception area is going to be at. Everyone has their part in this to get it done within six days. Rachel, appreciating everyone for helping, decided to gift everyone something special. Going back to her roots a little, she was whipping up a batch of her signature pink, Iron Wills's Special drink. However, she didn't make it a Virgin because after everything all of them had been through, nearly all of them saw that nuke went off, all of them needed the edge off. In the kitchens after assuring to the chefs that there wasn't going to be a mess, she got to work. She did have to be told how to work inside of the Temple's kitchen since everything was so old, it didn't have much of the modern appliances. Having some of the human Mordi go out to the modern towns to retrieve the stuff she needed before combining drinks together. Knowing what to replace, knowing the recipe inside and out, she replaced one of the key components with some of the ancient wine that was stored in the Temple. She had a couple of glasses of herself and the store wine will be used for the wedding itself and was a little tipsy. Rachel hummed as she filled up bottles after bottles of her Iron Will, sitting up against the wall, having the large cauldron next to her, cautiously filling each bottle up with a ladle and funnel. So far, she made thirteen bottles and got ten more to fill. While occasionally sipping on her glass. “So this is where you went off to.” Rachel looks up, seeing that it was Twilight. “Hey Twilight.” The queen greeted her future sister in law. “Wow, that's a lot of drinks, are you doing okay?” Twilight asks her with concern. Rachel nodded. “I'm good.” She sets the ladle in the cauldron, reaches to one of the filled bottles and offers it to Twilight. “Making something for everyone to show how much I appreciated everyone. With helping out for this wedding and for the War. We wouldn't be here without everyone's part.” Twilight takes the pink concoction. “How many drinks did you have?” She asks then, looking at the wine glass. “My second glass. It's very strong.” Rachel pats a spot next to her. “Please join me.” Twilight sighed, contemplating before joining Rachel. After four more glasses per person and all the bottles were filled, both girls were, without a sheer of a doubt, shit faced. The kitchen ended up becoming a mess as they got hungry. They didn't know what they ate but just knew it was delicious and sweet. And discovered a bunch of gems so its a double win. “Oh my lord, this stuff is amazing!” Twilight gleefully giggled, she and Rachel had perched themselves on the island counter, both of them laying on top of each other. “How can something so old have so much effect?” Rachel hiccuped, a bit of blue flames sparking out of her mouth before shrugging. “Have nooo clue, but this is nice. You're nice.” She giggled, munching on a sapphire. Those who came by and saw the two in their drunken brigade kindly went off somewhere else. “Is there anymore in the pot?” Twilight asks. “L-lemme check.” Rachel swallows the gem, goes to get up, but instead of going to her hooves, she ends up rolling off the counter and onto her back, and doesn't feel any pain. Both ladies laughed hysterically, Twilight laughed so hard she ended up rolling off as well, sending the girls more in a laughing high. Their antics ultimately caught wind of Spike and he finds the two girls all red in the face, rolling on the ground, unable to breathe from laughing. “Well, this is a sight,” Spike sighed, looking at these two. Rachel looked up, her vision upside down. Gasping to see him. “Hi honey!” She waved both hands at him. “Hi Spike!” Twilight giggled. “You two are wasted.” Spike stated, looking at the two and the twenty three filled bottles of Iron Will and a cauldron with a little bit of the stuff left. “Just a little bit, how's Iggy?” Rachel asks as she rolls on her belly, tail flickering back and forth. “Taking a nap.” Spike responded. Still looking at the pot. “Oh. those bottles are for everyone here,” Twilight waved her hand at the bottles. “I see… is it good?” Spike asked, curious himself. “Try it, baby.” Rachel cooed, kicking her legs like a schoolgirl. Spike could be the responsible one and take these girls to bed and let them sleep this off… He went up to the pot, scooped some of the leftover liquid up and took a sip. Eyes widened at the non-virgin version of Iron Will's Special. It still had that tangy, pomegranate and cherry flavor but with the mix of the aged wine. What he went through, Spike ended up discarding the ladle, picking up the pot and drinking everything. Both girls cheered at that. Soon all three of them were lounging around the messed up kitchen. A couple of bottles that were meant for some of the allies and people who helped were drinked by Spike, Rachel and Twilight. Twilight was back on that counter, sprawled out and was asleep, the couple were on the ground, backs up against the wall. Their arms were linked and leaned against one another. Both Spike and Rachel were on the verge of passing out themselves. “Don't ever…ever leave me again..” Rachel mumbled, snuggling against him. “Never again.” Spike responded, feeling his eyes drift. “Never…ever.” As soon as it seemed his world darkened from him drifting off to sleep, there was a small tremor in the Temple but it didn't disturbed the three zonked out creatures. About twenty minutes later however, Spike was awakened by a voice and something shaking him. “Yo Spike! Hey little dude.” It was Ember. Spike groggily opened his eyes. Seeing the taller blue dragoness, wearing a halter top and hip hugging pants. “Geez, I knew it wouldn't be long for you guys to hit the hard stuff.” Ember sighed, seeing the three. “I got your message, you and I need a talk about your kid.” Spike groaned, rubbing his eyes. “Uh…you know why he got big?” He asks with a yawn. Rachel is still sleeping on him. “Got something, but I need to see the pit itself. Which means you gotta get up.” Ember said. “Gotta be quick, I don't want to hang around this side much longer.” “Oh. Oh okay um, uh….a little hand?” He asks, holding a hand up since he couldn't feel his legs and didn't think he could stand up. Ember nodded. Instead of grabbing his hand, the Second grabs the smaller dragonlord from underneath his arm pits. “Okay let's go.” lifts him up with ease. Spike just submitted and was dangling from being picked up. When Ember turns, Rachel stirs from not laying on Spike. Her eyes briefly registered Ember, she lunged at her, grabbing her tail. “Noooo, not my Teddy Bear! Fuck you, Ember.” Rachel childishly whines. Ember gets her tail out of the drunken Queen's hands, the tip pushing against Rachel's face. “No, no, go fuck yourself, he'll be back.” Ember tells her before carrying Spike out. Rachel childishly waved her arms and legs before settling. Ember carried Spike out of the hallway, set him down and made sure he was able to walk. The walk did help sober Spike up a little by the time they got to the pit. To all of their surprised, which sobered Spiks completely, was Iggy sitting near the edge of the pit. His head spikes were glowing again, wasn't doing anything but staring into the pit. “Uh, Iggy, what are you doing, son?” Spike called out as he approached him. “Oh crap.” Ember muttered as she watched Spike picking up the baby. Iggy was still staring in the pit. “How did you get here bud? You okay?" Spike gave him a little bounce to see if he'll react. Ember looked around the room, looked at the murals on the wall above them and gazed into the pit. “Ember, do you know what this room is?” Spike asked, looking at the murals. “I…I think so, but I'm not sure.” Ember said, trying to read the murals and translate it. “This draconic language is much older than the ones we've been using.” “How old?” “Way older than this place.” Ember then looked at the glowing baby. “It's an old bedtime story my old drake used to tell me when I was Iggy's age.” She points at the four large dragon-like creatures with the elements. “Those are called Titans. Four powerful beings that supposingly were guardians of this planet. Stronger and more powerful than the Dragonlord and Queen.” Spike looked at his son for a moment before looking at the mural. “Can you translate?” “Like I said, this is way older for me to translate. I'll have to talk to the Elders about this but what I remember from the story, their powers are literally of the Gods. Each Titan held the power of the elements of the world.” “Where did they come from?” Ember shrugged. “They say where all life started, from the cosmos. The stars themselves. When both the Bloodstone and Blue Celestial were as one powerful stone. Those four were a product of those stones as Igneous here is. The first four. They served as protectors of the planet. This must be one of four temples dedicated to this one.” She motioned to the lava and fire being. “Each time the Dragonlord had an offspring, the first four always took on that role. Don't ask how the stones separated because I don't know.” “Igneous is the first product of the stones in centuries…” Spike looks back to his son. “Story goes that if the world is in peril, these guardians will return.” “How powerful were they? Just to give me a scale of things.” “One of them caused the last ice age, from what I was told.” Spike's eyes widened at his son. Iggy looks up from the pit and snickered, patting his father's snout. “Maybe that's why I heard the Dragonlord back then stopped having an equal…” “Igneous turned into a creature of lava and light.” Spike admits. “And judging how his head is glowing, he might be the next Titan when he grows up.” Ember looks back at the mural. “I'm gonna head back home, see if I can't dig up more of this.” “Please do, thank you.” Spike said with a nod. “No problem… keep this kid out of here, finish up the meeting and get back when you can.” Ember waves them before quickly leaving that pit. Spike watches her go before looking at Iggy. “Titan Igneous….are you gonna be a titan?” Iggy responded by sticking his tongue out at him. “Let's go get your mother,” Spike began walking out. Never wanting to walk away from a room before in his life. The glow faded away when they left the chambers. Assigning many more guards to secure the pit room on his way back to the kitchen. Only to find Applejack picking the schnockered out Twilight up over her shoulders and Rachel wasn't in there. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy picking up the filled bottles. “Oh, hey guys, where's Rach?” Spike asks. “I think she went to bed, I'm not sure.” Fluttershy said. “Can't believe these two had a drinking party without us.” Dash grumbled as she picked up one of Iron Will's. “One of those bottles is for you.” Spike mentioned. “Oh? Sweet!” “We got Twi here.” Aj said. Spike nodded before heading back to their room. Coming inside, Rachel wasn't even on the bed, she had made herself comfortable on the floor. Had a pillow and a blanket and was sleeping. Spike chuckled softly and smiled, seeing just how peaceful she was. When Iggy started wiggling, Spike put him down, only for him to crawl over to his mother, laying down next to her, curling up. Unable to deal with the sheer adorableness, Spike joined them. He walked over to the two, got down on the floor and curled up to the two, arm reaching around his loved ones. A faint smile spread on Rachel's lips, completely in content. With that, the three go to sleep for the night. Author's Note Scene of Ember, Spike and Rachel, here's where I got the idea from lol Day 5The next morning, everyone was getting ready to go out again for the meeting. Rachel was in the process of feeding her boy on the bed. Iggy however, decided he wants to play, giggling as reaches up to her. “What are you doing playing, we have to go soon. My goodness, what a cutie you are!” Rachel couldn't help but tickle him, hearing him cackle. “Why play with food?” Spike comes in, not missing a beat. “Iggy, are you playing with my boo- I mean with your food?” He grinned, coming to them. “No sir, nuh uh.” He starts tickling the infant as well. Iggy squealed and squirmed from his parents. His chunky legs kicked in joy. Rachel giggled. “Spike, you gotta learn how to share. What are you going to do when we have more kids?” Spike’s grin unfaultering, heart fluttering. “I can share, you got pair, enough to go around, one for each of us.” He gestures to him and the baby. The parents burst out laughing, he getting a playful swat to the side with her tail as a response. Iggy, watching the tail flail in front of him, he cooed curiously, reaching up to pull on the brush tip. Feeling just how soft it was, he brought it closer and snuggled it to his face. “Okay, cutie pie, let's get going, we have a long day.” Rachel said. Or at least she does. Knowing what she'll have to do after the meeting. They all traveled per usual, bypassed the paparazzi, ignoring the cameras to their best attempts, getting in the right mindset to tackle this head on… That was until they came in and saw a rather decorated Assembly hall. It had many different flowers that looked like it came from Equis. One set of flowers immediately stood out from the rest. Certain red spider-like lillies with yellow edges. “Oh no.” Spike whimpered, already feeling his eyes and nose itchy and running. Iggy began to fuss, rubbing his face with his claws. The dragon guards were starting to not feel so good as well. “Why…?” Rachel was feeling the effects as well. There was a bunch of Dragon Sneeze Flowers all over the place! Almost in unison, all the dragons began sneezing flames uncontrollably. Instantly there was panicking as the Assembly was consumed in colorful burning flames. Humans were freaking out and scrambling as the dragons kept sneezing. The sprinklers on the ceiling went off but did little to no good combating the fires. The Alicorns and Shining quickly got to work. Celestia, Luna, and Cadence worked on calming the frightened humans and extinguishing the growing fires and removing the flowers. Getting them far, far away from the sneezing lot. Shining Armor and Twilight tackled the dragons. Since both Spike and Rachel were unable to use their magic, being too distracted sneezing their ever loving minds out, Shining and Twilight worked on getting every dragon back to the Temple. While still having a sneezing fit. By the time the fire fighters finally made it into the Assembly hall, it had already been extinguished. Fifty percent of the meeting hall was charred, blackened and mostly reduced to ashes. Other than bumps and bruises from the humans scrambling, trying to get out of the burning hall, no one was seriously hurt. They were scared and confused but all were alive. Everyone was outside, the news caravans were having a field day reporting the fire break out. The President was checking out one of his colleagues who was in one of the ambulances when Twilight approached him. “Mr. President?” The president looks at her before giving his colleagues a pat on the shoulder before facing his attention to her. “What was that? Why did the dragons attack us?” He asked her. “Oh nononono, they didn't attack you at all.” Twilight quickly said. “Tell that to our burnt down hall.” President Baxter grunted. “We decided to decorate our hall for you as a good gesture and they burnt it up, many of us could have seriously been hurt.” “Sir, that isn't what happened. They were sneezing.” Twilight explained. “Sneezing??” “Yes! As beautiful as your gesture was to us, one of the flowers you used there, every dragon is allergic to.” She then holds up the flower in question to show them. Mr. President takes his magnifying glasses out of his breast pocket, puts them on and looks at them. “These?” He points to it. “Yes sir. These are called Dragon Sneeze Flowers, they come from certain trees. These grow in Canterlot all the time. However, as pretty as it is, all dragons are allergic to it. And as you and everyone saw, when dragons sneeze…” “They burn…” The president relaxed, now seeing that this was just an accident. A dangerous mistake but nonetheless an accident. He rubbed his temples. “Once they stop sneezing, they'll apologize. Once a dragon is around these, it's near impossible to get them to stop sneezing unless they are far away from this.” “No, it was our mistake. Dragon Sneeze Flower, it's right in the name. I take full responsibility for this, I should have known.” “It was an accident. Thank you.” Twilight said before she used her magic to destroy the flower. “I do hope this doesn't ruin what progress we made so far.” “It doesn't.” He responded as he took the glasses off, folded them up and tucked them back in his breast pocket. He looks up to see the many reporters calling out to the president. “Now if you excuse me, I have to do damage control, I'll have my advisers contact you all when we can resume talks. It's safe to say we'll be taking a few days break to shake this off.” “Looking forward to hearing that call, sir.” Twilight smiled, holding a hand out for him. The president shook it firmly. “Hope everyone gets to feeling better.” And with that, The president fixed his suit before going towards the vultures that were the media and gave his statement. Before Twilight could head back, the sisters came up to her, her brother and sister in law already headed back. “You did good, handling this before it turned into another conflict.” Celestia congratulated her. “I'm just glad he saw our side of things,” Twilight sighed, her mixed wings flexed. “This could have ended up a disaster and all of our processes would be lost.” “You've done well delegating. A good sign, it shows you can handle yourself politically.” Luna said, her hands behind her back. “Equestria will be in good hands after we leave.” “Thank you.” Twilight smiled at them before they headed back. When they teleported back, there were scorch marks of where the dragons continued to sneeze on the walls of the Temple. Back in the common room, both Spike and Rachel were mentally exhausted, lounging on the couches while their baby was playing with Flurry by the toys. The other dragons are also not in the best state after sneezing so much. Shining and Cadence were in there with Thorax and Pharynx to keep them company. Spike rubbed his eyes, still slightly red from allergies when they came in. “Oh…hey guys.” He greeted them while sniffling. “How fucked are we?” Rachel asked. “Crisis averted. We're all good.” Twilight assured them with a smile. “Seriously??” Rachel's eyes widened. “After we torched the place??” Twilight nodded. Both Spike and Rachel let out sighs of relief, both of them relaxed. “Oh, that's so good!” Thorax sighed, tension fading from his shoulders. “However, there won't be talks for a few days. We'll be in contact with the President.” Twilight explained. “Good work.” Shining told her. “Yes, she did a good job.” Celestia said, smiling down at her pupil. However, Twilight couldn't really reciprocate it to her. “Lucky no one got hurt. This could have easily been a shitfest.” Pharynx said, drinking his bottle of Iron Will. “No kidding.” Rachel nervously chuckled. “And who knew you'd also be allergic to those flowers as well, Aunty.” Flurry said, glancing over to look at her before going back to playing with her cousin. “Oh I'm allergic to those, hon. Just part of a small list of things I'm allergic to.” Rachel said, giving the thirteen year old a smile. However she wished she didn't really find out until today! Been avoiding the flowers all together as a courtesy of Spike when they were dating so she'd never really checked to see if she was allergic to them or not. Suffice to say, she was. “So we're all good?” Shining asked,double checking. “We're good. Say, where's Rainbow, Flutters and AJ?” Twilight asked, seeing the other girls weren't in there. “Trying to calm down Fluttershy in her room. She… had a panic attack from the flames.” Spike explained, feeling sorry for her. “Oh no.” Twilight frowned. “Excuse me, everyone.” With that, she takes off. Rachel ran her hands through her hair. “Holy shit.” “Right?” Spike huffed, relaxed that they weren't in the literal hotseat. “That could have been a disaster, what were they thinking having those flowers in there?” “It was a mistake on their part. They didn't mean anything bad.” Celestia explained. “They didn't think the name Dragon Sneeze meant literally.” Luna sighed. “Or maybe they did it intentionally?” One of the dragon guards suggested. “Seriously doubt it. None of them I believe ever crossed over, they don't really know the floriculture.” Rachel tells them. “No one wants to risk this relationship between realms. They have to be really stupid to fuck us over with flowers and have us take the heat.” “As long as they don't pin this to you guys, we should be good.” Shining said. “Want me to send some of my guys over to make sure?” Pharynx asked. Thorax looked at him. “Why suggest that? They just said that Spike and others are in the clear.” “They still don't have a full grasp of Changelings, perfect spies. Gather enough intel, do some reconnaissance to really see if they were telling the truth.” Rachel looked to Spike for that. Spike thought about it. “No,” he then said. “We'll give them the benefit of the doubt. If it happens again, go ahead, thank you though.” Rachel rubs his upper thigh, liking that plan. She then felt something tugging her tail tip. She looks down and lets out a chuckle. Igneous crawled up to them, only to begin playing with her tail. He even began putting it in his mouth. Rachel moves her tail out of his grasp. Picks him up when he starts to get annoyed. “My tail is not for eating, mister.” Iggy sticks his tongue out to her. Spike hummed before digging into his pants pocket. Quickly pulling out a gem shard. “Here, these on the other hand are.” He hands the shard to Iggy. Iggy cooed, looking at the gem, it was big enough so he couldn't swallow it whole. He waves the gem before putting the tip in his mouth. Gumming and licking the yummy treat. Quickly covering it in slobber. Spike smiled before turning to Rachel. “If you still need to go do your thing, I'll watch him.” Spike offered. “After setting the hall on fire, I don't have the mental fortitude to look at it.” Rachel said, petting her child's head. “I know, but it'll keep your mind off.” “What's going on?” Flurry asked, coming up to her parents. Everyone else looked at Rachel. Rachel sighed. “First day of the meeting, we were approached by a lawyer… my mother's lawyer.” She explained. “Apparently, she left me a few items. Some documents, a jewelry box - which I haven't opened, and three video tapes. All of them are marked when I can look at them. I already watched one, I'm supposed to watch another today.” “Marked ahead of time?” Celestia asked. Rachel nodded. “Yeah. It seems my mother became a Mordi. She developed the gift of Sight… she knew Iggy was going to grow the other day.” One of the Mordi hummed at that. “There were those among us who have Sight. Back then they were considered seerers, soothsayers, priests. Their visions are something extraordinary. My cousin actually is one. Kinda creepy honestly.” “Kinda creepy is the right word.” Rachel said. “I don't really know if I want to look at the tapes. My mom never told me any of this, thought I knew everything there was about her. These tapes… I'm seeing a side of her I never knew.” “What's your mother like?” Shining asked. Rachel thought, thinking what she knew of her mother beforehand. “She was kind, generous. Had the brightest smile anyone had ever seen. A dance instructor…she was very graceful and poised. Liked having tea everyday around two thirty in the afternoon.” She smiles softly, recalling her. “Did what she could to protect me from my father.” “Maybe you should look at the tapes.” Cadence said. “From my understanding, she died when you were a kid?” Rachel nodded. “She knew you'd be at this pivot point of your life. That's why these tapes, her will, have been brought to you right now. You need to have closure, this is it.” Rachel looks at Spike. He shrugged. “I already say what I need to say.” Rachel sighed, handing Iggy over to his father. Iggy was too focused on the gem to care who had him. “Be back in a few.” She then stands from the couch. She takes a step, stops and then turns to her boys. “You two better remain this size when I get back.” She gestures to the two. Spike giggled. “Yes mama.” Rachel smirked before walking up to her mate, giving him a sweet kiss, gave her baby a kiss on his cheek - still unbothered with the gem - waved to the others before leaving. Once out of the room, Shining looked at Spike. “What did you say to her?” He asked curiously. Spike held his son. “Nothing really, I told her that if I had the chance to get to know my actual birth mother, the way her mother left her with the items, I'd do it.” Back outside of the Temple, back in the trailers she had used before, Rachel gets ready to watch the second tape. “Well, here goes nothing.” She inserts the tape in the player and presses play. She sat back and watched the show. Like before, there was white static. Then the video began. First thing that came up, instantly she recognized the background. Her mother's dance studio back in her childhood home. Her mother, having her blonde hair up in an elegant bun, black leotard and sparkling tights, could be seen adjusting the camera. “Okay, just about got it…Ah there!” She turns, Rachel sees that parts of her back were exposed, her tattooed wings were shown - the inspiration of Rachel's tattered tats when she had them. She walked back a little just as a little girl came on screen, wearing a little tutu and matching leotard and hairdo. The little girl was Rachel. She actually remembers this. Couldn't be around four, but she was already growing taller than kids her age. “Ready, mommy.” her four year old self beamed up to her mother. “Okay, let's see what you learn.” her mother soon picked a remote out from her top, pressed it and classical music began to play. She tucks it back in her top. “And a-one, and a-two and…” Rachel watched her and her mother go through a set of ballet steps. Seeing the two going sets of arabesques, pliés, pirouettes and sautés. Her younger self trying to get comfortable on being on her tippy toes, trying to keep up with her very skilled mother. Her mother showed a lot of grace. Looking majestic as she moved across the dance floor, enjoying herself as she danced with her daughter. A living piece of art. When the dance was over, Darline clapped and cheered. “Whoo! That was amazing, Rachel! Good job, you did phenomenal.” Four year old self jumped and clapped as well. Rachel giggled, seeing them looked so happy back then. “Okay, baby girl, go ahead upstairs, I'll be there in a minute and start dinner.” Darline smiled. “I'm gonna go draw now.” the girl said before skipping away. Darline chuckled before sighing. She walked towards the camera and took a seat in front of it. “Whew, sorry about that.” her mother said directly to the camera, getting herself adjusted. “Hi my love, this is the second video. For you it's been a few days, as you just saw, it's been a few years for me. Now… if I am not mistaken, you just had a….sneezing experience.” She lets out a giggle, covering her mouth with her hands. “Not funny, people could've been hurt.” Rachel muttered, cheeks blushing. “Sorry, dear.” Rachel gave the video recording a look. “Already the creep factor begins.” Darline nodded her head. “Okay, this video isn't going to be a long one, I only got a few moments before your father arrives home, you know how he gets when dinner isn't ready by the time he's off work.” “What I wanna know is why didn't you use your Mordi strength to kill him beforehand?” Rachel muttered. “I have.” The video responded. “I attempted to kill him numerous times…but I couldn’t. I never truly possessed what it took to take someone's life. No matter how much they deserved it. When I fought with your father, it…attracted him to me more. Hence his obsession of always finding us when we leave. Even though the Mordi are more enhanced, we are still human. “I did have a choice to not be with your father, but my death was sealed either way. The night we met, I was with my ballet school. We were dancing for the Army. It was a big ordeal for all of us. I was lead. Your father was in those stands before he was discharged. He came up to me afterwards, I had a choice to decline him. But if I had done that, you would not even be born. Living the life you have right now, with your mate and son.” Rachel hugged herself, glancing at the door. “Things do happen for a reason, as cliché as it sounds. Walking into my doom, Rachel dear, you were my light. I know you do blame yourself still for my death, listen to me carefully. “You are not at fault. I do not, will not, ever blame you for what you were about to do.” Then there was the formidable sound of a truck pulling in. Darline paled. “Shoot. He's home early, I gotta go.” Her mother reaches forward and turns the camera off and the tape ends there. Rachel blinked at that. She quickly rewinds the footage to double check if there was anything in the background or something she missed. But that was it. Understanding this video however, to Rachel, it made sense on several occasions. Recalling the nights her father would beat her mother, she had fought back. Remembering several cuts…claw marks on his arms and chest area. Those were her mothers. The cops called on her… She fought for years against her husband. Trapped in a literal web. Rachel injects the tape and takes it out, setting it on the mattress. She eyes at the box and the last tape. She wanted to go ahead and look through them both. To go ahead and get it over with so she could finally close this chapter of her life and finally for once move on. However, she felt the need to hold off until the marked day on the last tape. The moon had just reached high in the sky by the time Rachel made her way into the bedroom. Seeing that Spike had waited up for her, sitting on their bed, rocking their son, passed out from the day. His tiny claws still gripping onto the slobbered up gem, curling in his father's arms. “Hey there,” Spike greeted softly. “You've been gone for a while, everything okay?” Rachel nodded. “Yeah, I went for a walk and target practice. You didn't have to wait for me.” She crawls on the bed to join him. Spike passed their baby to her, which she took graciously. Holding her bundle of joy, cradling the baby. “Hi baby,” Rachel whispered, looking at Iggy. Kissing his head, taking in his scent. Spike watched her for a moment. “Wanna talk about what you saw?” He asked her. Rachel sighed. “Just learning a few more things about mom. Stirring up some memories.” “Bad ones?” She shook her head. “No, they were good. She did everything she possibly could with her husband. Seeing her dance again… I loved watching her dance, I now have a tape of her dancing again.” “That's great. Are you going to be okay?” “I'm okay, love.” She said. Iggy cooed in his sleep, making her smile. “I… I think I'm gonna call that reporter. After our fiery show earlier, damage control is needed.” Spike nodded, leaning close to her. “I think that's wise. Think you'll do great.” “If I don't look like an idiot on camera.” “You won't. Then after that, we can go visit your other family. We still need to invite them…unless you don't want to.” Rachel sighed. “I don't know. They barely know me, and where they are, a lot of catholics are around. Really don't want to freak them out if they see us.” “People will freak out regardless.” Rachel chuckled. “That they will. I'll call the reporter in the morning, right now, I need you, and our baby.” Spike smiled. “And you have us, mama.” He kisses her shoulder. Hearing her giggling, she called that. “That I do, daddy.” Rachel grinned when she heard Spike chuckled. Day 6It was the middle of the night, Twilight once again was staying up. Though Luna was trying to help everyone have a decent sleep, combating the nightmares the War had brought out among them, the Princess of Friendship had been having trouble sleeping like the others here. To keep herself occupied until exhaustion takes her, Twilight helped herself at the Temple's library, looking up what she could about the Titans for Spike and Rachel and also brush up on her dragon lore. Something she regrettably should have done more when Spike was a baby. When Rachel took Twilight over a year ago after replacing her amputated wing, she immersed herself into more of the dragon culture. What she had thought she knew was literally nothing, not even scratching the surface of what she knew now. Essentially also helping her build a sturdier backbone when tough times arised. A lot of creatures were grateful to her, Twilight is especially grateful to her. She is honored to be her Sister-in-law. During her research, under the gilded floating lights she made with her magic, she heard large clopping noises coming from hooves approaching the library. “I see some things never changed.” Twilight's ears flung back when she heard her former mentor speaking to her. Twilight glanced up from the ancient, dusty scrolls to look up at the white alicorn. Now not really covered in makeup, the deep bruising on the ruler’s face was much harsher, purpler. Type of bruising that takes ages to heal. Wearing a babydoll gown. Twilight just grunted and went back to her research, hoping Celestia would take the hint. But alas, she wouldn't. “Twilight, could you say something? I think you and I need to talk.” However, Twilight, once again, refused to look up, ignoring her presence, as she had been since the end of the War. Since she had lost her wing…since Spike…. As Twilight was just reading about dragons used to be able to transfer their essences into other beings, the papers were enveloped in yellow aura before they were moved out of her reach. “Hey!” She snapped, glaring up at Celestia. “I'm trying to talk to you, I don't appreciate you ignoring me.” Celestia spoke, taking the papers and stacking them back where they belong. Twilight's scowl hadn't moved, since they were alone, she didn't hide her distastefulness towards her mentor. “Maybe I didn't want to talk? I got nothing to say to you, Celestia.” no using titles like Twilight used to say. “I was reading those.” She looks back to where the scroll was now put up. Celestia sighed, touching her left temple, wincing when touching the bruise. “Twilight please, I miss having talks with you. I missed you being around, your letters… I know we have been going through things the past year or so, but I'm sure we can work it out.” “There's no working out. I'm not your student anymore, I'm your replacement, in charge of cleaning up the enormous mess you will be leaving behind once we get back home.” “What mess are you referring to?” Twilight looked stunned. Standing up, her wings flexed. “Are you joking??” “If you are referring to what happened on the battlefield, casualties happen in war. I have already apologized to those involved and am stepping down in a matter of days.” Twilight takes in a few deep breaths before speaking. “A consensus was taken, those we lost during the final fight. We lost more of our people with you dropping the literal sun on us than the creatures of Tartarus we were fighting against. We were trying to prevent a nuke going off, but you made it worse. Fluttershy got caught outside of the barriers, she barely escaped by diving into the ocean and swam as far as she could to get away. I lost my wing-” “I was under Sombra's control, I had no way of knowing.” “No, because you became a damn liability! You nearly sent Spike, my baby brother, into Tartarus instead of helping him in his time of need. Using it as your personal dumping ground!” “Twilight Sparkle, I suggest you lower that tone at once. I'm still your Princess, I still demand your respect.” Celestia grunted, losing her motherly manners. “Being a ruler means you have to make even the toughest decisions.” “Was erasing Blueblood’s memories thousands of times one of your toughest decisions??” Twilight spat. “If we want to get technical, the reason why we had this war was because of you!” “That's enough!” Celestia snapped at her, slamming her hands on the table. “I will not allow you to keep talking to me like this, I did everything I could to help my boy, but he was too much!” “Oh? He's your boy? So you do take responsibility for him?” Twilight crosses her arms. “You saw the signs early on, you knew what he was capable of, instead of handling it, you erased his mind over, and over, and over again. You never told him his origins early on. That deep seeded hatred he had of you was because of you. Erasing his memories is like bandaging an infection, it got worse and worse until that infection became Sombra. Luna at least tried to stop things but you refused her.” “You never had a child, you can't possibly understand the sacrifices I made!” “Sacrifices??? Don't give me that self-righteous hetericy! You saw Blueblood’s narcissistic, psychopathic traits and all you did was cover it up because it suited your needs. You've done well in the past but those days are over. This War is ultimately your fault!” Celestia glared at the irritated smaller princess. Unable to recognize her. “It seems Queen Rachel had rubbed off on you, you're not the star pupil I thought you'd become.” “Oh, here we go! Don't spew that on me. With Rachel, I finally was able to open my eyes and see the truth.” “I have every right to strip you of your alicorn abilities!” “Fuck you!” Twilight's horn sparked, close to blasting her. Celestial's eyes widened at that. Twilight snarled, wings flared. “You can't take away my powers, I earned it. You know as well as I do, in order to keep what peace we have with everyone, especially the dragons, is for you to step down and disappear.” She starts settling down, straightening up herself. “I am the Princess of Equestria, it's what you groomed me to be. This conversation is over, I'm done with you.” Twilight held her head high before she began leaving the Library, only to stop at the walkway. “Luna still has a job so I'll be seeing her around Canterlot. You Celestia, are not welcomed back. When we go home, you better be long gone, don't even want you at my coronation.” with that last word, she leaves the gobsmacked Princess. When she stepped out, she froze when she saw that her argument had drawn a crowd. Several members of the allies were caught eavesdropping. Twilight grunted. “Don't all of you have better things to do?” They scrambled out of the way. The purple princess shook her head as she continues onto her room- “AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” A frightened scream startled Twilight, causing her to gasp out loud. When the screams continued, she took off towards the sound. She and a few others who also heard the scream were running with her. The sounds soon discovered came from Spike's room! “Spike! Spike baby. Wake up, wake up!” Rachel's voice cried out. Iggy's cries were loud as well. When Twilight bursted into the bedroom, Spike was spasming, still screaming, eyes glued shut. Iggy was crying in his crib, Rachel was doing what she could to get Spike to wake up! “What's happening?!” Twilight shouted going over to the couple, helping Rachell hold Spike down. “Spike's having a night terror, I'm trying to get him out of it!” Rachel responded as Spike tried to push her and others off, still screaming, trapped in his dreams. “LUNA!!” Twilight screams for the Princess of Dreams as she helps Rachel. As others were pouring into the room, Luna teleports in with a bewildered look. Once she assessed the situation, she raced over to Spike. “Hold him still!” She tells Twilight and Rachel. Spike was still thrashing about, trying to break free from the nightmare but it had a strong hold on him. When Rachel and Twilight get a good hold on the Dragonlord, Luna gets to work. She puts her hands on his head, however the sounds of the screaming Iggy was breaking her concentration. “Someone take the baby!” Rachel looks at who was there, when she saw Cadence and Shining coming in. “Take him, now!” Cadence wasted no time rushing in and grabbed Iggy. “What's wrong with Spike!?” Shining asked loudly as his wife walked over to him with Iggy, pushing and bouncing him to try and calm him down. “Night terror! Luna help!” Rachel shouted as Spike jerked. Arms started swinging but she was about to grab him and restrained him again. “Working on it!” Luna grunted, hands in Spike's head, she closed her eyes and her horn lit up. “Uncle Spike!” Flurry tried to come in but she was pushed back. After a few minutes of Luna entering his mind and breaking into his dreams, the thrashing and screaming finally stopped. Luna looked like she had just gotten out of a fight mentally and stepped back. When she did that, Spike woke up, his eyes opened in terror and covered in sweat. Realizing what had happened, his eyes swelled and he started sobbing. “Oh Spike!” Rachel held him as he cried. Twilight stepped back so he could cling onto his mate. She looked at Luna. “What was that?” She asked her. “Night Terrors, a tantibus, not like the one I created but still nasty.” Luna explained. “They form when cases of extreme trauma happen to the individual. Been fighting off a lot of them since the end of the War.” “I'm sorry… I'm so sorry…” Spike said in between sobs, his head pressed onto Rachel's abdomen, arms tightly wrapped around her. His wings sagged, earfils drop, his tail wrapped around his leg, trembling. Unable to calm down. “Shhhh, it's okay, you're safe now.” Rachel consoled him, stroking his head and cheek. “You're here…You're here.” “So we all have this tantibus?” Cadence asked as she was still trying to calm the baby down. “It's okay Iggy, your daddy is okay, see?” Iggy still cried, his arms waving about. “Alas, this is a natural occurrence. However, the ones I've been fighting off from everyone, including my own, were from the final fight. With time, they will go away. First time one got this bad.” Luna said. Even glancing at Iggy, suggesting even he has one. Rachel and Twilight shared a look, knowing it wasn't the first time Spike had this violent of an episode. He had one before he took off. And Rachel knows Spike had seen her herself and had a few. He helped her those times. “Thank you Luna, Twilight…” Rachel tells them. “Cadence, could you take Iggy with you for a moment, I need to handle my mate, please?” She asked the fellow mother. And with the hold Spike had on her sobbing, she wasn't going to leave him. Her hands sadly were tied for that moment. Cadence nodded. “I got him, you go do what you need to do.” “Is Uncle Spike going to be okay?” Flurry Heart asked, staying close to Shining, looking at her uncle with worry. “He'll be okay, we're just going to give them their space.” Shining responded. “Thank you. “ Rachel tells all of them. They all respectively left the two alone. It was around 2:46 in the afternoon when Spike was able to calm down. Rachel had managed to get him to have some shut eye before waking up now. Still in the same position they were earlier. Rachel had her sketchbook, trying to keep her mind occupied when he began to stir. “Hey hon,” She spoke gently, putting her pencil in the book, closing it before settling it on her nightstand. “How are you feeling?” Spike pushed himself off her lap, rubbing the sand out of his eyes. “I'm better now, thank you…” He spoke softly, sitting up next to her. “I'm sorry for last night” “Spike, you're okay. There's nothing for you to apologize about.” Rachel said, reaching over and grabbing his hands, holding them gently in hers. “It was a nightmare.” “Where's our son?” Spike asked, seeing the crib was empty. “Cadence is watching him. He got scared…it was scary last night.” She said, “He's fine.” Spike pressed his forehead against hers, closing his eyes. “Did I….?” He trailed, his voice quivered a little. Rachel shook her head. “No. You didn't hit me.” She assured him. “I'm okay, Iggy's okay. You're okay.” She then kissed him. “We're okay.” Spike nodded, eyes opened with a soft expression. “We're okay,” he repeated, starting to feel more relaxed. “Wanna talk about it?” Rachel asked. Spike shuddered, gripping onto her hands. It took a moment for him to speak. “We were all back at the chateau. You and Iggy were tied to the bomb as it was counting down…. I-I couldn't get to you two in time before it exploded….” He slipped his hands from hers, only to cup her face. His thumbs stroked the fur on her cheeks. “When I was facing the bomb, the only thing I had in my mind was the two of you. I was terrified for my life, but I was more scared of losing you both.” Rachel placed a hand on top of his. “I was scared when you went back in. When it went off, I was sure we were dead…” She started to tear up. “And when I couldn’t find you…” Spike pulled her into his arms, holding her close. “Spike, what we all have been through, what you and I have been, what we have seen and done…what I learned, we can get through anything together. We survived a cataclysmic catastrophe, there's nothing that can hold us back. Together, that's when we are at our strongest.” She then placed a hand over his chest, over his heart. “You are so brave…the strongest out of all of us.” “You made me that way. I wouldn't be walking around if it wasn't for you.” Spike said. “I don't know what I would do without you.” After sharing a moment between them, they were able to finally get out of bed, get dressed and join the others out in the common area. However, when they got close, almost all of their friends were seen hiding behind the entrance way of the area, loud shouting and arguing coming from inside. “What's going on?” Spike asked, no one in particular but to anyone who would say what. “Twilight and Celestia are fighting.” One of the changeling drones responded. “They've been arguing since late last night.” A griffon responded. They jumped when something got thrown. “WHY CAN'T YOU JUST LEAVE!?” Twilight screeched. Rachel and Spike looked at each other before they looked inside, seeing the two powerful alicorns squaring off. “Twilight, you are clearly too emotional to handle all of this.” Celestia grunted. “You're not ready to rule.” “That's not for you to say! Go through the Portal and go, I had enough of you, everyone here in this temple had enough of you!” Twilight shoves her mentor. “Why be in a place where it's clear no one wants you around!?” “Oh shit.” Spike whispered, haven't seen Twilight this pissed off since Tirek blew up the Golden Oaks Library. “Twilight grew balls…nice.” Rachel grinned. Proud seeing Twilight standing up to Celestia. “Shhhh, we're trying to watch.” Rainbow Dash hushed, eating a poptart while watching. “Twilight, you are acting like an adolescent child throwing a temper tantrum. I'm trying to be civil.” “But you didn't hear a word I said! We could have died but you think smiles and cakes would repair what was damaged! Your time here is over, go home- actually, get your shit and leave Canterlot all together. You're not needed in the talks, you have no more power.” “You are being ridiculous. I'm still needed.” “No you're not.” Twilight then looked at the peeping Toms. Celestia looked at them too. “Well? Do any of you agree with this?” Celestia asked them. No one at first said anything, but Rachel soon raised a hand. “We really don't need you around, talks are nearly over and I think neither of us invited you to the wedding.” “We really didn't.” Spike agreed. Luna spoke up as well. “I think it's time for you to go.” Celestia's eyes widened. “Luna!? You can't be serious!” Luna shook her head. “I told you there will be some consequences for Blueblood and what you pulled in the battle.” “You were there, aren't you coming with me?” Rachel points to Luna. “She's in my wedding party.” Twilight crossed her arms. “Like I said, Luna is welcomed, you however, overstayed your welcome. Go back to Equis, Celestia, you're done.” Rachel had the biggest shit eating grin on her face and actually started clapping. So proud of her nerdy sister. Celestia looked at all of them, the look on her face, the betrayal of all of them. To her own sister… Too distraught, Celestia teleports away. Author's Note Great lyrics for Twilight to Celestia :You told me yes, you held me high And I believed when you told that lie I played soldier, you played king And struck me down when I kissed that ring You lost that right to hold that crown I built you up but you let me down So when you fall, I'll take my turn And fan the flames as your blazes burn!! Lunar Republic for life Rest in peace Chester Bennington Day 7It was rather quiet the rest of yesterday after Celestia left Earth without another incident. Passed through the Portal. Sort had become a rather lazy day after dealing with the ex-princess. Rachel did however contact the reporter and she had arranged to meet her the following day. However, she didn't realize she was going to have a long day when around six in the morning came by. The Portal was activated and a small group of visitors crossed over. Rachel was still asleep with Spike and Iggy. They did stir a bit from the slight rumple the portal tended to make but all were still asleep. Iggy did wake up to see the heavy stone chamber doors opened. He smiled at who came and ran to the end of his crib to greet them with cute critter noises. Very slowly, he was then picked up quietly and carried out. However they came back soon and approached the sleeping couple. Rachel began to stir as she smelled a familiar set of scents before… POP!! This loud popping sound scared the living shit out of them, confetti shot at them with champagne sprayed on Rachel. Both of them scrambled with a scream, followed by theirs! “CONGRATULATIONS TO THE BEAUTIFUL BRIDE!!!!” Ruby, Gemcity and a small handful of other sexlings had broken in, one of them wore a veil. Confetti guns, glitter bombs, champagne bottles, banners, the whole nine yards. Cheering and screaming loudly. The urge to literally kill all of them was strong for the couple. “The fuck!!??!” Spike shouted in anger. Reaching his limit of tolerance for the two slut bugs! He started to produce steam coming out off his shoulders and mouth. “What the hell, guys?! Are you fucking nuts barg- where the fuck is Iggy?!” Rachel snarled, now noticing her son was missing again. “I'm about to kill you all!” “Whoa whoa whoa, Rachel! Spike, calm down, Iggy's fine, he's with papa.” Gemcity said, then proceeded to blow a blower at them. “Get out.” Spike warned with a growl, hands shook as he wanted to hurt them. Rachel approaches them and just begins shoving them out. “Out out, I'll deal with you fuckbugs a minute now get out!” She then reached up to open palmed smack Gemcity upside the skull as she shoved them out. “OWIE! That doesn't look like the blushing bride!” Gemcity whined as they were being shoved out the door. The girls tried to talk but it just seemed to aggravate her more, slapping Ruby's arms like a cat would smack their owners before kicking the sexlings out and closing the door. Spike growled, his body shook with anger. “Rach, can I please have five minutes alone with those two?? Not going to kill them but oh my fucking God!” “I'll record that shit when you do, can't believe they did that!” Rachel had her hand over her racing heart. “There's two of them, we'll tag team.” “We're sorry.” The twins spoke in unison. Rachel cracks the stone door with her knuckles to scare them off. Once they finally scampered off, Rachel stepped back, shaking her hand and wrist. “Are you alright?” Spike asked. Worried that she had hurt her hand again. “Yes, yes I'm fine. Babe I do more damage to myself than that.” She responded, flexing her fingers to check for damage. None so far.. “Though my heart is currently in my throat.” “Mine too,” Spike lets out a breathless chuckle, trying to get his heart rate to go down. “You okay?” Rachel asked with a huff. She goes to rub her hands but realized she was very sticky from the champagne spray and confetti and glitter stuck to her. “Great, I look like a piñata.” She tried removing the confetti and glitter off of her. So…much…glitter all over the bed, the couple, the floor. Spike tilts his head to the side, looking at her up and down. “A sexy piñata.” Giving her a lopsided grin. She snorted, causing him to giggle. The tension is finally fading. “Right, okay, I'm gonna go take a bath and deal with our new company.” “You might wanna hold off, it may get bloody later on, no use bathing twice.” “Right???” Rachel giggled. However, she went ahead and used the washrooms to clean herself, calming herself down before she goes ahead and greets everyone and tracks her baby down. She followed by the playful laughs and roars so cute it almost sounds squeaky. Coming around the corner on the common area, she stopped to see Brimstone was on the ground playing with the baby. Having his favorite squeaky toy and played Iggy with it. “Rambunctious you are,” the older red stallion chuckled. Iggy pounced the doll out of his hand, and had it in his mouth. the baby ruthlessly shook his head, having the doll squeak uncontrollably before the zoomies kicked in and he began running all over the place. Twilight and the other girls and other leaders were there getting acquainted with the sexlings. For their sake, they better keep it at pg. A fly flew onto her shoulder, however, she recognized the scent. “Thorax?” Rachel asked, looking at the fly. “bzz bzz Shhhh, I can't let the girls know I'm here bzz bzz.” Thorax whimpered in the tiniest of voices. The fly King of the Changelings shook, trying to act like a normal fly. “You got something against them?” Rachel whispered, gesturing to the newcomers. “bzz bzz, I've been avoiding Queen Lilith's drones since the end of the battle.bzz bzz Please help me avoid them? I know it sounds mean an-” “Okay, okay but why you-” "There she is!” Gemcity's voice scared Thorax to fly away. She and Ruby shuffled towards Rachel, getting the attention of the Professor. When the girls got near the Queen, Rachel let out a sharp snarl. Immediately the two stopped, ears flattened. “If you two ever pulled that bullshit and woke either of my Mate and I like that again, I will ship both you and your wings in separate boxes to your mother.” Rachel threatened the girls. The look on her face was enough for the twins to shrink. “I told them it was a bad idea to wake you two up.” The professor sighed as he approached them. “But once again, they didn't listen.” “We wanted to surprise the bride. How were we supposed to know they would react like that??” Gemcity asked. Rachel stared at her. “You're a psychology major, did you forget the majority of those in this Temple are high strung and tensed because we nearly got vaporized by a bomb and the sun itself?” Ruby made a face. Rachel sighed heavily before turning to the stallion. “Hey there, Pops.” She greeted him, hugging the professor. “Hello, my dear.” Brimstone greeted back, embracing her before pulling away. “Congratulations on the wedding.” Rachel nodded and smiled at him. “Thank you, I'm really glad you are here. Even you two sluts.” She looks at the girls. “I would never miss this for the world.” Brimstone responded. “Can we hug now?” Ruby asked, offering her arms out. Rachel sighed and hugged the two sexy moth-like creatures. The twins smothered her in big hugs. “Ooh our baby sister is getting married! So excited!” Gemcity cooed. “We're so happy for the two of you, truly.” Ruby said before giving Rachel a kiss on the cheek. They then pulled back and assessed what she was wearing. Rachel wore a long sleeve with it flared on the bottom purple blouse and a simple black skirt that was two inches below the knee. “Why are you looking like a school teacher?” Ruby asked. “Not really your style fit for a queen.” Rachel rolled her eyes as Spike finally came in. Probably gave himself a few moments before he's able to face these two without fighting the urge to rearrange their faces. “I actually have a busy day today, I'm going in for an interview and have errands to run.” “Girls….” Spike greeted the twins, gritting his teeth. He then looked to Brimstone before reaching a hand out to him. “Brimstone, good to see you again.” Brimstone nodded, reaching out and grabbed his hand, briefly shook it. “Good to see you two again.” As he said that, Iggy zoomed over to his parents, ran in circles between their legs, still had the toy in his mouth. He then launched himself on his father and climbed on his clothes. Spike laughs as his little gremlin climbs up. Iggy used his father's neck piece to boost himself up on his shoulder. “Are you done?” Spike grinned. Iggy had a smile on his face and bit into the toy to make it squeak. Rachel giggled, playing with Iggy's chunky tail. The twins awed at that before inching towards Spike. “We're sorry for waking you guys up, we're just so excited for the wedding.” Ruby said. “And that both of you survived a nuke. Seriously, that's the most badass, sexyest thing ever.” Gemcity purred, a sensual hand slid along his arm. Eyes softly glowing pink. Rachel latched onto her wrist, nails digging into her flesh. “Aye aye aye!” Gemcity yelped. “Gemcity, I love you girl, but I will break it if you ever look at Spike that way.” Spike kissed her cheek as a sign of thanks. The pink glow faded, Gemcity gulped. “Understood…can I have my hand back?” Rachel narrows her eyes before letting go. “What's with the others?” looking at the other sexlings chatting with Twilight and her friends. Ruby looked at them. “Oh, they aren't with us, Mother has businesses on this side and they need to report to them.” Brimstone narrowed his eyes on them. “I shiver to know what kind of businesses.” He adjusted his black eyepatch. “Just strip clubs, lounges and brothels.” Gemcity giggled in explanation. “Oh and occasional porn studios.” “Since when???” Rachel's eyes widened. “Since the portal first opened. It's all a business venture.” one of the other sexlings who overheard them spoke up. “Humans are one of the most horniest and easily most affected creatures we feed off of. It's a literal buffet here.” Rachel looked at all of them, rubbing her forehead as a migraine was coming up. “Succubus-cunts….” Equestria’s version of the succubus on this side…. “Remind me to…talk to Lilith when I get back from the honeymoon…about her ventures.” Rachel shivers. Not really wanting to go talking to that Queen, but also not wanna risk losing Spike if he goes to talk to her. Thorax Fly flew on the tip of one of Spike’s horns. Spike blinked in confusion, getting the changeling’s scent off of this tiny insect. Rachel glanced up at that fly. “Later.” She whispered to Spike as Thorax buzzed off. The twins then latched on both of her arms. “Let's go, we have a day to do.” They said to her. “What?? Who do you mean we??” Rachel asked them with wide eyes. “Well duh, we got things to do today. Mother decided to gift you and Spike here for you guys' special day.” Gemcity giggled. Spike's earfins shot up. “Well, a few gifts, she decided to pay for the bachelorette party, we'll have to check out the place so we can set it up.” Ruby said. “the three of us go check it out after you're done.” Knowing what Spike knows about Sexlings due to knowing who these twins were, these “gifts” were highly sexual… He's even more excited for their wedding night. “That actually sounds like a great idea. You haven't seen the girls in quite some time. Iggy and I are going to hang out with the Professor.” He suggested as Iggy leaped off of his shoulders and into Brimstone's arms. Seeing the old stallion chuckled, holding the baby. “We have all the time in the world, go have fun.” “Thank you brother-in-law.” Gemcity purred. “Let's go before I beat your ass.” Rachel growled, causing Gemcity to raise her hands to show she was joking. The girls used their teleportation magic and poofed away. “I don't even want to know what their plans are.” Brimstone sighed heavily as the other sexlings took off to do their thing. “Rachel is going to come back unscathed?” Spike asked him. “Why are we even asking these questions?” The professor sighed as Iggy went to grab his patch. “Igneous, that's not yours.” He said, moving his head out of reach. “Yeah sorry, he's developed a habit of starting to grab everything that catches his eye.” Spike said. “He already grew large just with curiosity, we don't need him to grow again with greed.” “What???” Brimstone's eye widened. Since they left before she could eat, Rachel and the twins stopped by a fast food restaurant to grab some food. Well, had the twins turn into their human forms - looking like a pair of supermodels with ivory and ebony skin tones with their colorful hair colors - going in to order food while Rachel waited nearby. The twins soon came out with the food bags and walked over to her. “Here you go,” Ruby said, handing it over to Rachel. “Thanks girls,” Rachel said, taking the bag from her and digging into the bag, pulling out a chicken and biscuit sandwich and hash browns. “I just wanna know why we had to change?” Gemcity asked, looking at the dark skinned hand contrasted with her bright teal nails. Rachel took a few bites. “Not everyone is used to seeing beings like us. I don't wantthrough the Portal just to slip back through the mirror to look human. All of us look like we're going to a furry convention. You two can change willingly.” “Some humans are into furries.” One of the twins said. “walking around freely is their wet dream.” “I don't feel like fighting those guys off when I'm happy with my mate.” She huffed. After a few moments of devouring delicious fast food breakfast, the girls spoke again.* “How are you and Spike?” Ruby asked. “When we heard what happened, we couldn't help but be worried.” “You barely pulled yourself together when he just left, the thought of what you'll go through if he had died... we're glad things are well now, but how are you two?” Gemcity asked. Rachel chewed on the hash brown. “We're adjusting, so far however, we're doing well.” She tells them. “It's been only three weeks…fuck only three weeks? Spike was out cold for two of them.” “Any issues we need to know about?” Ruby asked. Rachel gave the girls a look. “No. He did have a night terror yesterday but I handled him. What he had done to save us all, I'm not surprised he's having those, he was right in front of that bomb when he went off.” She felt her eyes swell before blinking away the tears. “I'm thankful he's alive now, that he's here.” “How's the sex? Is he treating you well?” Gemcity asked her. Rachel gave her a deadpan look. “What? After saving the world and nearly losing his life, it's quite the aphrodisiac.” Gemcity explained. “Or has he not touched you, it's fine, it takes time but you can't starve.” Ruby said. Rachel's cheeks burned red. “I'm a dragon, not a sexling. But for your information, we had sex when we crossed over here, so yes, he's been taking care of me and I have been taking care of him.” “Not well enough since you're still walking around. We'll fix that.” The twins teased. Rachel hissed at them, causing the two to laugh. After finishing up her food and throwing the trash in the garbage bin. “Okay, I gotta go meet this reporter and do this interview, meet up with Elizabeth to do my dress fitting, we can do your things after.” “Sounds good to us. I hope your dress will make Spike want to rip it off of you.” Grmcity giggled. Ruby looked at her. “Okay now that's enough.” “I can be wearing a paper sack and he'd do me.” Rachel shook her head, even though it was true. She'd wear anything and Spike would be on her in a snap, not that she minded at all. “Where is this place?” Ruby asked. Rachel digs out the phone she brought on this side and looks at the messages she and Scylla swapped over yesterday. “Okay she said we will meet at Park Central Hotel. She had booked a room to do the interview.” “Is it televised?” The twins asked. “I assume, which is why I'm dressed formally and like this. She wanted to know my story, see the real me, this is as real as it gets.” And do damage control from them burning the Assembly hall. “Then let's go.” The girls said, dropping their disguises to reveal their mothselves and they took off. Rachel groaned. Then remembered they were in New York, it's common to see weird ass things walking around. The three soon located the hotel and went inside. Like outside, there were people hanging out in the lobby. They all stopped to see the three creatures entering. The receptionist couldn't take his eyes off of the three as they approached the desk. “H-hello?” He cleared his throat. “Hello, welcome to Park Central Hotel, how can I help you?” He asked them. Rachel gave a look to the twins, silently told them to behave before looking down at the man. “Hi yes, I was told to come here and meet with a Scylla Fawn from Across Realm News. Is she here?” “Uh, let me check. Scylla Fawn?” He asked, going to his computer, casting looks at the three as he did. “Rachel?” Rachel turned to see Scylla finished talking to someone on a couch before she approached. “Scylla, it's good to see you again,” Rachel greeted, told the receptionist thanks before the three turned to Scylla. “Likewise, who's your two friends?” Scylla asked. The twins hugged Rachel. “We're her sisters.” They said. Rachel sighed in defeat. “Not by blood obviously.” Scylla chuckled. “Interesting, okay thank you for showing up. If you three follow me, the interview room is not that far.” Rachel swat the girls off of her and they followed the reporter. Having to get on a separate elevator due to Rachel ended up maxing out the weight scale. She looks deadpan at the numbers. “Max level reached capacity 700 pounds, well fuck me.” Rachel growled. Reading the flashing signs. Having the other girls use the second elevator. She is a dragon, dragons are naturally heavy. They did use the stairs when they went to the Assembly. Hell, most of the Allies were literally animals, they are heavier than humans if going with the natural weight of normal creatures. Still, seeing that she weighed that much, even when she was a kid, not wanting to reach that big. She opted to go ahead with the stairs before the doors closed. The elevator screeched and groaned heavily as it started to go up. It was ten seconds later before the elevator went KA-THUNK! Wires screeched when it came to a halt between the second and third floors of the hotel. Lights flashing red. “Oh no.” Rachel reaches down and presses the help button. “Hello, help. The elevator is stuck.” “Okay ma'am, we're coming to you, where are you at?” security asks. “Uh, between the second and third hall, west side.” Rachel said. “How many are in the elevator with you?” “Just me. Don't be alarmed but I think I maxed out the weight. I'm from Equis….” “Okay just hang out. We'll get you out. Damnit that's the third time this week~” and they trailed off. The elevator shakes a little. “Great, just fucking great.” Spike was following Iggy down the halls of the temple. Having his boy run out of energy that way and looking more of what it has in store. When Iggy veered towards the lava pools, Spike quickly scoops him up. “Oh no, you're not going in there for now.” He said. Iggy made critter noises, as he outreached his hand towards the pools. When Spike followed where he was reaching out, he sees that someone was inside the lava pools. It was Brimstone. The red stallion stands near the edge of the rock way, looking down at the magma. He had a distant look on his face. “Professor?” Spike called out to him. Brimstone was brought out of his thoughts as he turned to Spike and Iggy. “Oh? boys, sorry.” He said, quickly stepping away from the ledge and walked over to them. “You're good.” Spike said, adjusting his hold on his squirmy son. “Are you okay?” He asked him. “You were just staring at the lava.” Brimstone sighed. “Yes, I'm well, just…” He looked back in the lava pools. “You know what happened there?” Spike asks. “The supposed resting place of my variant’s demise. I was informed.” Brimstone muttered. “Let's go somewhere else to talk, getting a little too morbid in here for the baby.” He suggested as Iggy broke free of Spike and leaped to his arms. “Little rascal you.” He smiled at Iggy. Iggy cooed, reaching up touched his snout. The three left the pools, and decided to look at where the wedding would be placed. Taking all of them outside take a walk down the forest trail to the place. Spike looked at Brimstone as they walked. When he learned who the stallion really was to Rachel, Spike didn’t say much. He'd figured since seeing how Brimstone treats his mate, but with the horror stories of that horrible variant done to her, it left Spike questions. Since the variant Spike wanted to make suffer has already died, he'll make due to this one. “You and Rachel,” Spike starts. “How did you discover you were her father's variant?” He asked him. Brimstone did what he could well by her, but Spike wanted to know how close he was to his malevolent version. Brimstone lets out a sigh, looking right ahead, watching Iggy looking around at the woods with giggles and innocent curiosity. “I suppose you have the right to know. I was wondering when you'd start asking questions.” Brimstone briefly lifts his eyepatch, scratches around the edges. Spike caught a glimpse of his milky blind eye before putting the patch down to cover it. “As I stated in earlier conversations, I knew Rachel was lying about who she was during the Application Trials. During the interrogations, I noted she acted like Lilysky when she got caught doing something she wasn't supposed to. Near identical body language, mannerisms. Though Rachel's voice is much gruffer than Lily, there were times they sounded just the same.” Brimstone's face softened, reminded of the 15 year old human staring down at him. It wasn't out of anger. It was pushing an injured animal in the corner and was going to strike whoever got close. “I was getting ideas but to be concrete, I had to run tests.” “Like what kind?” Spike asks. “I was amazed about the human technology, the forensics I was using at the time is more than Equestria ever has. Took blood samples from both Rachel and Lilysky, following my quantum theories…. Besides the obvious stains of pony and human, the tests came back near perfect match.” Spike remembers the thick binders Brimstone brought over to the Friendship Castle. “You published your variant findings based on your daughter and Rachel.” Brimstone looks at Spike. “Rachel is also my daughter. She and Lily share DNA but they are not the same….. Did I publish my findings? Yes. It was too good of a discovery not to.” He looked back forward to keep his good eye on his grandson. “I didn't give off names, just say Subject Human and Subject Pony.” He then grunted. “I had hope when Rachel told me about her abusive father that her mother had remarried someone else after divorcing my variant.” “Is that how you ended with your ex?” Brimstone was quiet, thinking of what to say before speaking. “Lilysky's mother fell ill. This was years before the Portal ever opened. She passed away. My second marriage lasted eight months.” He huffed at it. Spike looked ahead to see Iggy chasing and jumping after a butterfly. “I followed my other self for a while, I was appalled to see how they had lived and how he was. Seeing his treatment with women…” Brimstone shuddered. “When I saw my test results, I was on my knees in tears, DNA matched. That monster and I are one….I admit I was strict with my children but I never lay a hand on them. I never made them feel less than or afraid. Seeing what I could have become…” “Did you tell her?” Spike asked. Brimstone lets out a laugh. “This is Rachel we know and love, she learned who I was on her own after reading my findings on multi variants. When I tell you she was mad, ooh boy, she was beyond mad.” “Did she say outright?” “No, but she completely shut me out, became argumentative and told me to piss off and other harsh words. Caused her to run from the Settlement.” Brimstone grinned. “Took some time to earn her trust and convinced her I am not going to hurt her. That I only want her to be safe, healthy and happy, what a normal father wants.” Iggy makes a pounce to get the butterfly, misses and rolls in the dirt. “Ouch, you almost got it son.” Spike calls out, seeing Iggy sit up, shake the dirt off before resuming roaming around. Brimstone chuckled softly. “When she came back with her staff, she told me, I told her…was quite the relief.” Iggy runs over to a rock. He made critter noises as he came up to it and sniffed it. He picks it up, looks at it curiously before looking at Brimstone. He chunks the rock as hard as he could at his grandstallion. Brimstone caught it with one hand. “Hey, that's not nice.” Spike grunted, approaching him. “Nono, it's fine, he did this to me all the time when I watched him.” Brimstone said, tossing the rock in his hand and catching it. “He likes it when I do this…” Brimstone takes the rock, looks at his surroundings, sees a squirrel crawling up a tree fifty yards He eyed at Iggy, seeing his anticipation and waiting. In a flash, Brimstone throws the rock as hard as he could, the squirrel did not notice before the rock hit it right on the head. Blood splattered on impact and the squirrel fell to the ground. Iggy, as excitedly as he was, was doing a happy dance before gallivanting over to the squirrel, grabbing it by the tail with his mouth and dragging it over to the adults. Tail flickering happily. “Nice shot.” Spike commented. Seeing his son beaming happily with prey in his mouth. “So…you kill animals to make him happy?” “He is a dragon, a bit furry than most but a dragon nonetheless. It teaches him how to hunt. Get him to nap easier.” Brimstone said as Iggy puts the kill at Spike's feet and looks up at him cutely. Spike shrugged. He didn't start hunting per say until he went through the molt, but has caught the occasional rat as a baby himself. At least Iggy is learning early. “Good point…” his stomach growled at the sight of it. He casually picks up the kill, pats his son on a good job before pocketing the creature for later eating. “Still, good aim.” Spike looks at Brimstone. “Who do you think Rachel gets her skills from?” Brimstone adjusted himself. They soon came to a camp ground where the wedding and reception would be held. The backdrop of the altar was the snow capped mountains off in the distance. There was a woven arch made of vines and flowers, colors of blue, green, purple and yellow, chairs being settled in their place. Decorated Mordi, Dragons and ponies. A large bonfire currently being constructed where the reception was going to be held. “It's looking remarkable so far.” Brimstone commented, looking at the decoration. Spike nodded. “It is, I'm pleased with it as well.” “Do you have the rest of your groomfolk?” “Discord and Big Mac should be here at any time now, if neither can't come, that's fine. This wedding thing was last minute. Mom and dad will be here in a few days.” Spike said, seeing Iggy going down the aisle. “Oh look, he's practicing.” He chuckled. “You two picked out rings?” “Planning to do that after Rachel gets back. That reminds me.” He digs into his pockets, hoping he didn't accidentally put his lunch in the same pocket as his phone. Luckily he didn't as he pulled it out. He speed dials her and puts her on speaker. A few short rings later she answered. “Oh, uh hey babe, what's up?” Rachel answered. Hearing metal creaking sounds in the background. “Calling to check on you, how's the interview?” “Going good, good. Just taking a short break.” “Yeah right.” One of the twins comments, then hearing his mate's sharp snarl. Spike and Brimstone shared a similar look. “Is everything okay?” Spike asked her. “Eeyup, yup, everything is good. You know these girls, getting on my last loving nerves and whatnot.” Brimstone narrowed his eyes on the phone, listening to her tone. “Rachel?” “Oh I got to go, they are calling me back, I'll call you guys later, love you all, bye!” Rachel hung up. Spike blinked. “She's lying, isn't she?” “I can just picture her ears burning red at this point.” Brimstone sighed. “She'll be fine. We'll most likely know what's up when she comes back.” Rachel's ears were crimson red at this point, lying through her sharp, pointy teeth. She got the elevator doors to open, seeing the floor of the third floor but she can't squeeze through the opening. The twins and Scylla were on the third floor as crew members worked to get her out of the damned elevator. “Try opening the hatch,” Scylla suggested. Rachel easily reached up to the elevator ceiling. She gets it open and frowns, seeing the size of the maintenance hole and looks at her wings and down her body. “Can't believe I'm saying this but I'm too big to fit through.” “Try using your firey, teleport magic thing?” Ruby asked. “Why don't you all teleport my ass out of here?” Rachel asked as she pulled out her Staff from the pocket dimension. The Blue Celestial hummed to her, causing Rachel to grunt. “Could potentially burn the elevator and the hotel down so it's a fucking no. Useless piece of crap.” She tosses it back in its pocket. The girls frowned. “We kinda used up our juice. We gotta feed to recharge our magic. Planned on catching a quickie while you guys have your interview.” Gemcity smiled nervously. Rachel started to smoke, burning holes in her blouse. “Go fuck somebody and come back and get me the hell out of this elevator, please.” Rachel growled, exhaling black smoke from her mouth. The girls yelped and quickly ran to find some sap to feed off them. Rachel groaned deeply. “Don't worry ma'am, we're working on it.” One of the workers said as they worked. “Next time, I'm flying right up to the place!” Rachel growled deeply. “Hey, I know this seems fucked up, let's try and get your mind out of this situation.” Scylla suggested, sitting near the elevator door, taking her notebook and phone out and setting the recorder app out. “You want to go ahead with the interview??” Rachel asked, getting herself comfortable and sat down. “While I'm stuck in the elevator??” “I had reported in weird places. Before I joined Across Realms, I did a scoop at this shithole in the wall tattoo shop. People were getting sick when they got a tattoo of this place. It was actually a front for a gathering of rich politicians. Think Speakeasy but add a sex dungeon. ” Rachel lets out a laugh. “Oh don’t get me started.” “So??” Scylla waves the phone. Rachel sighed. “Got nothing better to do. Record away.” Scylla presses record. “Okay, we're recording. Thank you Queen Rachel for allowing this interview, even though we're in a unique circumstance.” Rachel huffed. “Thank you for having me, even though I'm stuck unfortunately in an elevator because of my fat ass apparently.” She chuckles, causing Scylla to chuckle as well. “For someone like you, it was probably known you may gain weight from changing, is that right??” “Oh I knew I probably added more weight, I also gained some from giving birth so that's a factor. Worse case scenario when you go on elevators and forget you weigh a lot now.” Rachel sighed. “And yet you look good either way. For the past year alone your name gets around. From fighting the former Mordi Queen, saving prisoned civilians, managing the Portal, becoming not only the New Mordi Queen, but you became Queen of the Dragons, going from human to dragon, tell me, how do you feel about all of that?” Rachel sniffed. “Quite surreal if I'm being completely honest. I never knew crossing to Equis would lead me to this life I'm living now. A small part of me sorta thinks this is somehow a dream and at one point will go away and I will wake up.” “A dream worth staying, huh?” Rachel nodded, her knees bunched up to her chest, her arms wrapped above her knees. Fingers idly messing with her engagement ring. “Why don't you tell me what your childhood was like? How does a human find themselves in the land of talking ponies?” Rachel lets out a chuckle, shaking her head. “Oooh boy.” She takes a deep breath. “Well, I'm originally from Manhattan, Hunts Point. Not the most friendly place. My mother was a dance teacher, owned a dance studio, and we lived above it. My dad,” she sucked in her teeth. “He was ex-military and worked as a mechanic.” “Was homelife okay? How did your parents take the news of you migrating to Equis?” “Quote this: mom died when I was a kid and my father was an abusive monster that made life extremely hell to those who come in contact with.” Rachel grunted. Scylla wrote notes in her journal. “That bastard liked hurting people. He was a terrorist interrogator before the army canned his ass. I'm not going to give him any more clout so I'm not gonna say more about him, may he rot and suffer in Hell.” Rachel spat out. Hoping that sperm donor is being violated repeatedly by the same demons tormenting Rarity. “Okay, what about your mother?” Scylla asked. “My mom…” Rachel paused for a moment. “My mother was the most…amazing woman I ever met. She did what she could to protect me from the abuse up to her end. I miss her daily and wished she was here to meet her grandchild and son-in-law. I know she's in a better place and isn't hurting anymore.” She wipes her face, feeling emotional again before continuing. “We all know when the Portal first opened it was a shock to all.” “And there was a year of talks between worlds before the initial Treaty was there. Where were you when it all happened?” Rachel had to think about it, being some time since she thought of it. “I had just turned fourteen. I actually was with my old best friend when the portal opened. We were at our hangout, doing dumb shit trouble teens were doing when the portal opened. I felt the air shifted but didn't know why.” “When did you cross over?” “During the Two Hundred Application Trials. A program to send two hundred humans over to the world as an experiment. I was actually fifteen when I joined the trials.” Scylla’s eyes widened. “Fifteen? So you lived in Equis for nearly ten years??” Rachel nodded. “Ten of the best years of my life, my greatest decision, one I do not regret.” “How did a Minor slip from those handling the transition? Did you pay someone, slip in undetected?” “No, I was part of the application. I had help, his name is Professor Brimstone, he was one of three ponies who oversaw the Trials. He knew I wasn't who I said I was pretending to be the first moment we lay eyes on each other. He helped me because he knew if I got sent back to my own personal hell, I would have died.” “I heard of him, he made headlines for his findings of multi Variants and was the head researcher in the Mother Cell study. Certain humans discovered that in their DNA had traces of cosmic energy, magic if you will.” “Mother Cells is the most ridiculous name I ever came across. The humans found with those traces happened to be Mordi. Hell, he discovered that because of my blood sample.” Rachel admitted. “Did I like the fact I was a lab rat for a lot of that? No, made me hate hospitals for the rest of my life.” “Are you close to Brimstone now?” Scylla asked. “He's the grandfather of my baby and is about to walk me down the aisle so yeah, we're close.” Rachel giggled. “If he hadn't taken a chance and helped me, I never would have crossed over.” She smiled fondly. “I would never have found my real family if I had stayed on this side.” “Like you found your sisters?” Scylla asked, couldn't lift her smirk off her face. Rachel sighed heavily. “Including the twins. To sum up my relationship with those two: I am a stray feral cat they found in the dumpster behind the strip club they worked at and decided to adopt me.” Some of the workers smirked and others found it funny. “What kind of creatures are they? They look like Changelings.” “Changelings have beetle and scarab designs, the girls are a species cousin to them. Called Sexlings. You got the hint what they feed off of by meeting them and their namesake.” Rachel said with the most deadpan tone she could muster. The men working in the wiring made noises, causing her to roll her eyes. “So I'm assuming you were exposed to sex that early.” “You assumed correct. However they did try to not include me in their feedings and their work. They provided me with a home, a warm bed, food I can eat, my education and a job. They gave me stability I desperately needed. For the first seven years of living there, Brimstone and the Twins became my world.” Rachel shook her head. “I love those girls but if I'm being straight, I want to sock their heads sometimes.” “Like a cat to their human pet?” “Yes.” Scylla smiled. “Now to what most, most certainly some of my colleagues want to know, how did you and Dragonlord Spike meet? What drew the ruler of all dragons to you?” Rachel's heart flutters hearing her mate's name, her hand reaches and fumbles with her Blood necklace. “Even our meeting was surreal, and yet so, so simple and really, kinda cliché. But we all love a good cliché, most romances are.” “How did you two meet?” “We met on the same zeppelin cruise ship. Our paths crossed while the ship began its week voyage.” Rachel said gleefully. “A week long cruise??? So it was a whirlwind romance?” “Oooh yes. This is before I ever knew who Spike was. He was with Princess Twilight and her friends and I was with mine. Haven't left the docks when we met.” She giggled. “I had brought my art supplies with me, was walking up the stairs, my stubborn ass thinking I can carry everything, my boot slipped on a can of black paint, bounced down the steps, burst open and paint got on all over one of his friends.” That invoked some laughs. “Oh no!! I'm sorry but what a meeting.” “It was. I was mortified, embarrassed, and apologized quickly. Spike did give me a warning snarl, Dragons do that if someone they know thinks they are being threatened. I worked as a bartender at this bar where dragons sometimes visit so I had some knowledge of what to do if I didn't want to invoke an apex’s wrath. Natural response. And since humans technically are the bottom of the food chain in comparison to them, be wise on how you say.” Rachel explained. “Anyway, I apologized. The unicorn was fine for the most part and everything quickly settled down. Spike actually stayed behind and helped me clean up my mess. We talked, found some common things and…I wanna say we just clicked after that.” “Like what?” “Similar tastes in music. It's how relationships begin. We hung out for that whole week, we fell for each other rather quickly. I have never been in love with anyone else like I'm in love with him. Spike is brave, courageous, funny, strong, loving, compassionate, heroic, the most amazing being I ever met. Romantic, charming as all hell, incredibly sexy as an added bonus.” She slyly smirked. “Have you been with anyone besides him? Are any of them human?” One of the crew members asked while working. The elevator jolted, caught Rachel to yelp, hanging off of the bar. “Don't you fucking dare you fuck.” She tells the elevator. “You alright?” Scylla asked. “I want to get the fuck out of this damn can.” Rachel grunted. “To answer your question I dated one human, it didn't last long when they moved back to Earth. Have I ever thought I'd be into interspecies sex? No, but when living in one place long enough and not being around humans, you get interested in the locals. One thing I learned from the twins.” Rachel's cheeks burned. “Spike and I have been together for awhile, we have done a lot together that brought us closer and closer. We moved in together after six months.” She then looked up to see Scylla. “He was there when I started my transformation.” “What was that like?” “Painful and slow.” Rachel admits. “Like a lot of things that happened in human kind, my curious ass touched a powerful Equestrian artifact and accidentally absorbed its magic that kickstarted my transformation. I was given dragon magic to offset pony magic, this is the result.” Rachel waved at her body. “Spike took care of me while I underwent the change. it was painful, I threw up, my body ached, tasting sulfur with everything I ate, it would have been a total and complete nightmare, I wouldn't make it if he wasn't by my side. Making sure I was okay, tended to my wounds, never asked anything in return, he took care of me while I was at my lowest and I'm grateful for him. Saw past my demons and I saw through his. And now, we're a family, we have an amazing, Tasmanian devil of a son and I wouldn't change anything. Becoming Queen was never in my cards, it just happened. And to tell the truth, getting there was a situation that is straight out of a horror flick. But I would do it all over again for him and our child.” “Mind explaining what went through your mind about the nuke? It was mentioned that the majority of all of you including the baby were at the site, it had to be terrifying.” “The absolute worst feeling was the unknown, wondering when the bomb was going to go off, that we all would have died for nothing…Spike was at the scene…when it went off, we were just off in this tiny sandy island, those who survived went there. We all saw the explosion. Seeing that cloud…. The shockwave knocked everyone out. I swear to God, I thought we were all dead. I was… not expected to wake up at all. We all, those who survived, were not expecting to live.” “I had received word that the Dragonlord was missing for a certain time, in fact he was keeping his status a secret, only showing up to stop the nuke while you and Guardian Ember who was acting Dragonlord did all the work. Does it feel irritating or make you feel like nothing you did mattered when he took the glory?” “Lemme stop you right there. Spike had his reasons why he didn't reveal himself in the past.” Rachel grunted. “What he had done was not for glory, for fame, bragging rights, none of that ever came to mind. Sombra held him captive and we didn't know where he went, for ten whole months, the entire duration of my pregnancy. He was found, and brought home. Sombra and Blueblood both forced him to come out who he was, when we needed him the most. Almost costing his life by using his powers and changing the molecular structure of the radiation itself as the bomb went off.” Rachel blinked away the tears from her eyes. “Spike saved all of us. He saved me, he saved his son. Glory and fame had nothing to do with it, he did it because it was what it took to save the world. I'm grateful for being his Queen, his mate. He gave me the greatest thing I could ever want and that is becoming a mother. To have this life I never knew I would be able to have. “If you go back in time and tell fifteen year old me that running away from an abusive home ended up having the life I'm having now, I'd laugh at your face and ask what drugs you were taking. Now yes there were bad moments in the past ten years, that's life. Relationships come and go, miscarriages happen, bad things do happen, but none of the bad matters because in the end, the good moments, the wonderful, the silly, loving, chaotic days and moments make up for it all. If I had to do it all over again, I would, because I would not change a single thing of what I have now. My family is alive and thriving and that's all I care about.” “We're here, we're here!” Ruby calls out as she and Gemcity who was still redressing herself raced over to them. “Thank you, now get me out of this thing.” The elevator jolted, making her yelp again. “Please!” “We're actually done with the interview so I think we can wrap this up, thank you again for answering my questions and for your time, as strange as we're in now.” Scylla says. “This interview was good.” “You're welcome.” Ruby, Gemcity and Rachel were soon poofed off in a red aura. The elevator was instantly working again. After a moment of taking in fresh air and the need of new clothes, the three headed to Elizabeth's boutique. Rachel turned to the girls. “Heads up, Elizabeth is Rarity's variant, but Elizabeth is actually cool and I like her…behave.” “We will, we will!” Gemcity waves a hand. “We know how to behave, babe.” Ruby said. Gemcity gets a tingle, moth wings fluttered before looking at her twin. “Smell that?” She asked with a knowing grin. Ruby waits a moment before getting the same grin. Rachel looks at the two before goes in and immediately understands why the twins were reacting. All Rachel saw walking through the boutique doors was Elizabeth herself and her boyfriend Kol. However, this Kol wasn't the human Rachel had seen in a picture. This Kol was the zebra Rarity tried to be with! Both were on her lush bench, now registering that the curtains were closed. Elizabeth was on her hands and knees, the dress she wore, the top and bottom portion was bunched up the midriff, her boyfriend working on her from behind with both of their pants down around their ankles. Elizabeth screamed when she heard the door opening and saw who it was. Causing the couple to disconnect and Kol grabbing a pillow to cover himself and his girl fixing her dress at lightning speed. His zebra patterning pure red. “Oh my god!” Rachel turns away blushing. The twins grinning ear to ear slid their heads in to get a peek. Rachel used her wings to obstruct their viewing pleasure. “How did you get in, I thought the door was locked!?” Elizabeth asked as she frantically fixed herself, pulling her underwear up and Kol dressing himself as well, both equally embarrassed. “D-door was unlocked. Wow I am so so sorry Liz.” Rachel apologized. “I didn't mean to barged in.” “You're good.” Kol coughs in his hand awkwardly. “Uh love I'll just be upstairs….” He quickly leaves up the stairs. Hooves clopping loudly as he ran. Rachel watched him go before looking at Elizabeth who had an unamused look with blazing red cheeks. “I am so sorry…” A moment of letting the awkwardness out of the way, Elizabeth was helping Rachel get ready for the fitting. Rachel changed out of her holey burned clothes and into a black robe waiting in the changing rooms. The wait wasn't long when Elizabeth came in with the dress. It wasn't finished but, not having the lace and beading yet. But it had slits on the side, a corset laced backing on the bust, the sleeves had a ring hole for her middle fingers. There was a top portion of the dress that has clasps to hold it in place. “Wow, it's looking good so far.” Rachel commented. “Thank you, now let's see if the measurements are right.” Liz gets in position as Rachel drops the robe and gets in the dress. Stepping into it, she helped Elizabeth pull it up. The slits were crucial to getting over her hips and having her tail move freely. “How does it feel?” Elizabeth asks as she laces the back up. “Feels comfortable.” She responded as she held the bodice up. There was a sweetheart neckline with the plunge an inch below the breasts. “And…. There. Take a look.” Elizabeth said. Rachel smooths the sides of the dress before turning. She lets out a gasp. The dress fitted perfectly, even though it was unfinished, it still looked gorgeous on her. “Elizabeth, I love it so far.” Rachel said, checking herself out. “I'm at awe that you managed to get this done in such a short time!” “What can I say, I love weddings.” Elizabeth said satisfied. “Plus it's not every day that I get to design for a Queen. Though I am surprised.” “How come?” Rachel asked, unable to take her eyes off of the mirror. “When designing for both you and your Spike, it's a mix of traditional and modern. Trying to incorporate styles from what I saw in the Temple to now, it's very much becoming my best work.” “So far it seems. You know, we still need to have a spa day, tomorrow's my bachelorette, why don't you and the girls come?” Rachel offered. “Oh??” “I~” R-R-R-R-RIIIIIP! Rachel goes to turn to look at her, one of her talons got snagged on the bottom of the dress and accidentally tears a big hole in the fabric, ripping part of the neckline a bit. There was complete silence. Rachel did not want to look down, trying so hard not to get angry and burn holes. Silently tears cascading her face. Her eyes soon fell to look, body shaking with dread, seeing the damage. Glaring at her hooves. “I hate my hooves…so much.” Rachel whispered. First having that harsh wake up surprise, getting stuck on an elevator for two hours, now she damaged her dress. “Oh no! Oh sweetie, it's okay!” Elizabeth gasps, quickly trying to console her. “Darling, it's okay, it's still early for repairs. That's why we have fittings.” She said as the dragoness cried. Elizabeth quickly looked at the damage. Having Rachel sit down. “I'm sorry Liz, i-I didn't mean to.” Rachel said. “It's okay to be emotional, after what you've been through.” She said, “It was an accident, you're alright.” “Hey, what's going on in there?” Ruby then asked on the other side. Elizabeth decided to open the door. “We had a dress malfunction, the dress got damaged.” “Oh no, Rachel!” Ruby ran over to Rachel, Gemcity not far behind. “What happened?!” Gemcity asked. “I ruined my dress!” Rachel bawled, hugging the girls. “This really has not been your day, baby girl.” Ruby hushed. Petting her head and arm. “I'm sorry.” “It's gonna be okay. Sissy.” Gemcity said, petting her other arm. “It really is, accidents happen, dearie” Elizabeth said as she got the talon out of the hall and began repairing the hole with her needle and thread at hand. “Can I go home now?” Rachel asked with a whimper. She then looked down at Elizabeth. “I thought you were with a human??” “I am….he's okay with the situation.” Elizabeth blushed when explaining. “it just….happened.” “Is he good?” Gemcity asked out of curiosity. Resulting glares from her two sisters. “What? You were thinking about it too.” “Both are marvelous ... .though I do have to say the Kol you saw is bigger…” Elizabeth giggled. “I want Spike.” Rachel whimpered. She wants her mate, her baby, and go home. “Wedding is in three days, I just want the day to be perfect for him.” Rachel buries her face in her hands. “Darling, I had shorter time lengths before, this is nothing, it'll be like nothing happened once I'm done.” Elizabeth says as she sews. After getting the dress off, the twins gave Rachel some new clothes since the blouse and skirt she was wearing were getting burnt and holey. Giving her a cute black halter top with string and clasp on the back so the wings have freedom and a much shorter skirt, being a few inches above her knees, looking like something from their closet. Assuring Rachel that the dress was going to be finished before going down the aisle, the three make one last pit stop. With a poof, the girls ended up in a large, extravagant penthouse on the very top floor of a building. The exterior of the place was mostly glass walls, exposing a gorgeous skyline where many tall, interesting architectural towers were as tall as they could see. Some of the buildings broke past clouds. A much drier air hitting them. “Oh god, where are we now?” Rachel asked. “Dubai. Mom owns this penthouse. Before you shut the portal down, this is where she would have her drones have the usual parties. Was used as the main hub,” Ruby explained as the girls looked around. There was a wide open floor plan, in which a sunken pit in the shape of a heart was lined with white couches, a fire pit in the middle. A fully stocked bar, large expensive TV on the wall, lounge couches. White walls with gold accents and columns, there was a bedroom across the way, glass stairs up to the second floor with more bedrooms, and a balcony in the master room. Outside was a pool for swimming. All of it was clean, no trace of it being used. The penthouse was tall enough for all the creatures to walk around without issues. “Lilith is letting me use this for the party tomorrow?” Rachel asked, seeing all the expensive items. “Yup!” Gemcity hugs her, wrapping her arms around her shoulders. “This will be the best party you'll ever have!” “No strippers, I had my share with you two.” Rachel chuckled but was serious. “Rachel, we know you, of course it won't be all that.” Ruby said as she looked around. “Don't worry baby girl, we got you.” “Thank you, ladies.” They went through the other rooms, so far it looked like a normal penthouse. Bedrooms were relatively normal, some beds go from regular size to large heart shaped. The total of six bedrooms, an office, and a small library. The last room however was something exactly like comes out of Lilith's hive ship. A full on sex dungeon. Divulging in any fantasy anyone could have. “Whoops! Someone forgot this room.” Ruby said, quickly closing the door. Rachel's cheeks burned. Though she instantly got ideas she would want to try with Spike later. With the day she was having, Rachel is looking forward to her mate. After taking time to see the preparations underway, Spike was making rounds, talking to other allies, seeing Twilight and the girls, his brother, wife and niece. Brimstone was good to be around. Slowly getting into a swing of things now he has to take Role of Dragonlord. He does feel bad to be piggybacking on his mate and Ember but he knows it won't be for long. After the Wedding, that will change. Iggy was enjoying time with dad, not really leaving his side, though he enjoyed giving him the runaround. By the time the baby was found, he was in their shared chambers. Sitting on the ground and had Rachel's sketchbook and pencils, mindlessly scribbling some of her pages. Wanted to draw like mommy. “Iggy??” Spike calls his name as he enters the room. He sees his son playing with the book, recognizing the cover of it. “Iggy! What are you doing, little dude??” Spike walked up to him. Iggy tears one of his scribbled pages, scratching out a drawing his mother made to have his own take on it and held it up for him to show off his work. The sketchbook did make a blank page appear, the book being enchanted. Spike rubbed his snout. “Ooh son, you wanna be like your ma?” He picks his son and book. “Okay, okay I'll get your own, but this is your mother's.” Iggy showed off his artwork with big wide eyes. The baby had drawn all over the page. What was a sketch of a sea serpent. “Oh bud that's….good.” He sighed, looking at his young gremlin. “You…have her skills.” Iggy giggled. Spike puts the baby in the crib. “nap time.” He tells him before looking at the book. A couple of pages had scribbles done by the baby. Spike goes through it, flipping it to other done pages. A lot of landscapes, comic book characters in her style, portraits of those in the Temple. Spike flipped the pages and he frowned. The sketch was of the nuke exploding. Seeing the large mushroom cloud gulfing everything. Seeing figures bracing themselves for the impact. He sees two other figures, what he could only depict as his mate and child. Seeing his love shielding the baby. Spike shuddered, looking away from the book to look at his son. Iggy was near the edge of the crib, looking up at his father. Spike bent down and kissed his baby's head, giving him a hug. Iggy made critter noises as he hugged him back. “Love you Iggy. Love you and your mother…so so much.” Iggy cooed, tugging on Spike's earfins. Spike chuckled, petting his son's head before settling him back in the crib, Iggy getting curled up and ready to sleep, holding his squeaky toy with a purr. Spike stood up and looked at the book again, flipping the next page, and what he saw got him smiling. Rachel had sketched all three of them out, to his surprise, it was all of them in their more primal, larger forms. Drew Spike when he got big, the form Iggy had days ago, and of herself. Well an idea Rachel thinks about what she herself would look like. Her brown head spikes were larger and prominent, her hair was gone. Taking on the body type of a pony but she still takes on a dragon form. There was text written above that says Can't beat em, join em. With hearts drew above all three. “This woman,” Spike chuckled. His heart fluttered. He closes the book and puts it back on the nightstand. Looking back at his son who was closing his eyes, he quietly leaves so his boy could get a nap. He strolls back to the common area and stops, seeing that Rachel had returned, wearing different clothes, slumping on the couch. And looked completely worn out. One of the twins giving her a drink for which she drinks it. “Hey girls. Wow Rach, are you alright??” He asked, approaching his mate and sat down next to her. “Oh, our lovely bride did not have a good day.” Gemcity said as she pet Rachel's head. Trying not to giggle. “What happened??” Spike asks, looking at Rachel. Rachel rolled her head to look at him. “You're gonna laugh.” “No I won't.” Rachel sighed heavily. “Well, first off, I got stuck in an elevator, apparently I'm too fat.” Ruby proceeded to flick the Queen's snout. “And I accidentally got my hoof tangled with the wedding dress when I was trying it on and it ripped the dress.” “Oh no!” Spike looks at her with a disbelief look, trying hard not to chuckle. “Oh baby, are you okay??” “I'm fine, just my pride got bruised.” “Oh honey. I'm sorry you're having a bad day.” Spike couldn't hold back a chuckle, wrapping his arm around her to comfort her. “Why didn't you call me?” Rachel lay her head on his chest. “I didn't want you to worry.” “You know how stubborn she is.” Ruby said. “Did the interview even happen??” Spike asked. “It did, while I was stuck in the elevator.” Rachel grumbled. “That went well.” Spike kisses her temple. “Oh hey, welcome back,” AJ comes in with Twilight and Rainbow Dash amd Fluttershy. “Oh wow, you look like you went through the wringer.” Dash said. “You okay?” Twilight asked. “Rachel got stuck in an elevator, ripped up her wedding dress and accidentally walked in on Rarity getting it on with a sexy zebra.” Gemcity tells them. “What??” Twilight and Spike asked. “Oh well there's that.” Rachel grunted. Dash bursts out laughing. “Oh sweet Celestia!” Rachel flips Dash up as Luna, Thorax, Pharynx, Shining, Cadence and Brimstone come in to see what the fuss was about. “What on earth is going on?” Brimstone asked. The girls told the story again and Rachel just buried her face into Spike's chest. She is done. Author's Note Rachel had a bad day Here is her good night Day 8 part 1Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
The SummoningEquestria was entering its Post-War phase after the end of Sombra's neutralization. It was rather rough, even though there were various celebrations of the win, there were many losses. Many casualties. And what irked a lot of creatures was the fact that during the last battle, a certain alicorn decided to use the sun itself as a failed attempt to kill Sombra, and ended up burning a lot of good soldiers instead. And the Earth Leaders and other leaders in Equestria wanted to talk. Spike had just out a two week long healing stasis after getting blasted by a nuke. By the graces of every God, he not only prepared for it by turning everything crystal before it blew up, his mate Rachel was able to bring him and others back. He was currently playing on the ground in his chambers with his son Iggy. Both were crouched low, baby Iggy had the case of the zoomies so he was running all around his father. Spike grinned and tried to catch him. Play growling and swiping at him with his hand. Iggy jumps all over the floor before launching his tiny self at Spike with a cute rawr. Spike pretends it was a mighty blow. “Oh you got me!” He playfully shouts, letting him get taken down by his baby. “Have mercy!” Iggy squealed as he jumped on his chest. Coming inside of the chambers, Rachel came upon the scene and watched. Seeing her two boys playing brought her all sorts of joy. “Hey Iggy, be careful with daddy, he just got back on his feet.” Rachel giggled, watching them play. “Ah mama, save me!” Spike calls for his mate. “He’s too strong!” he grinned, seeing Iggy was playfully hitting his arms he had up to “protect” his face. Iggy responded with laughs and squeals. Rachel smirked. “Okay okay.” She goes up to help… Only to have both father and son grab hold of her and pull her down to join them on the ground. Both of them tickled her. “Traitors!” Rachel squealed in laughter. It lasted about thirty seconds before Spike held the two in his arms. Rachel nuzzled against him. “Hi.” She purred. “Hi.” Spike sighed with the most adoring, loving look he ever had on his face. Bringing her into a tender kiss. The Blood Scepter necklace resting on her neck. Iggy stared up at it with a coo, trying to reach up to it. It shimmered when his claws grazed the surface. Rachel tugs the necklace away from the boy's hand. Tiny babies don't need to mess with powerful necklaces. Especially a piece of the Blood Scepter. “So, how was the rest besides wrestling?” Rachel asked Spike as she tucked the necklace underneath her collar. “Been pretty good, gotten just enough exercise for the day. Think I'm well enough to start working tomorrow.” Spike said. “Thank you.” “For what?” Spike held her close, his head on her shoulder. “For literally everything.” He slid a hand down her arm, grabs her hand. He raised it up and kissed her fingers. The engagement ring on her ring finger. “Have I mentioned that I'm forever in your debt?” Rachel thought. “Since you woke up just the other day and after Ironstone Wharf.” She responded. “Eternally and forever in your debt.” He chuckled before scratching his son's fuzzy head. His stomach however starts to gurgle rather familiarly. He moves his head away from the two and belches out a letter, groaning a little. “Remind me to find a way to lift that spell. That's the thousandth get well letter sent by the girls and Celestia.” “And just about every other creature hailing the Savior of Equestria.” Rachel said as she caught the letter midfall. She reads the front. “Huh, it's for both of us….crap.” She grunted. “What is it?” Spike asked. Rachel shows the Official UN Insignia on the letter. She then opens it up and reads it. To Dragonlord Spike and Queen Rachel. The two of you and your entourage have been requested to attend an Assembly meeting with the Leaders of Earth and Equestria. The Assembly is taking place on July 10th to July 20th at 3:00 PM Pacific Time at New York State to discuss certain matters. We also congratulate the two of you for winning the War. We hope to be graced by your presence at this time. “That's in two days.” Spike muttered when he read the letter. “Will we ever have a vacation from dealing with these guys?” Rachel sighed, rubbing her temple. “I'm sure we will. Hey, at least you don't have to be the only one doing it alone this time.” Spike said, rubbing her shoulder. “Could we just send Ember?” “And have her rip those humans to shreds and ruin what fragile relationship Dragons and Humans we have.” It wasn't a question. With how incompetent the Humans were on their part of this War, though they won, the lines between universes were drawn thin. A lot of bitter misses, loose ends that needed to be tightened up before true peace could be established. The Portal was stabilized but currently the entrances on both sides belonged to the Dragons. “Have you stepped over to my world through the Portal?” Rachel asked when Iggy was curling up in her lap like a ball and proceeded to take a nap. “No actually. The first time the Treaty meetings began, the ones I was there, that is, were always on this side.” Spike responded. “I haven't been back there in years.” Rachel hummed, stroking her baby's fuzzy cheeks. “It's been a year for me…” she said, remembering what happened last time. With everything that had been super bloody, deadly, the horrors of the War. “Let's hope there won't be any more fighting. I'm tapped out completely and I dont want fo have to fight some evil asshole again.” Rachel requested. “Would that be nice, right?”” Spike nodded, kissing her neck. “I couldn’t agree more. I don't think I can take a nuked again.” “Maybe I should stay here and you go.” Rachel suggested, thinking how she reacted about the bomb. Not wanting to go off on those idiots. However they know they can't. “I do say we use the Portal. I don't think they'll find you as a purple dog as seriously.” Rachel said, though it would be funny, she doesn’t want Spike to be a doggo. She had her fill of Dog Spike, Dragon Spike only. Spike snorted. “They'll still get weirded out with being in the same room as ourselves. Not everyone seen talking mythical creatures.” Rachel chuckled. “I'm expecting people who never seen us as is to get freaked out…though… my little brother and sister would get kick out seeing us. They already told me I'm a faerie.” Spike laughs. “that's cute!” then a thought came to him. “Maybe we could visit them.” Then an idea came to him. Parts of her family may not be able to travel at this moment. Hand placed on top of her ring. Fidgeting it on her finger. He has his own loose ends to tie up. But first. “We can bring Iggy with us. Make this meeting into a small vacation. Your home world isn't that bad.” Spike said. “You think so?” He nodded. “We only have like, what, ten days? I doubt the meetings are back to back, they are long, yes, but not all ten days. We can do things together as a family.” “Twilight too will be there.” Rachel reminded me. “I just know if we got the letter, so did the Alicorns.” knowing Luna, Twilight, Cadence and Celestia would also be there. “Oh I'm fully well. Like I said, a family vacation. No fighting, no unnecessary stress.” Spike said. As much as she knows people will be full and well look and gawk at Dragons and ponies walking down in public, but to have an actual moment without getting covered in blood and guts, she'll take it. “Oh what the hell, let our freak flag wave high,” Rachel grinned. “That's my girl.” He laughs, kissing her temple. “Guess we should go pack.” “Yeah we should.” The three soon makes arrangements to go to the Human World.
The TravelSpike was making last minute arrangements, when he got a visitor. When the guard brought the visitor to Spike in his office, it was Brimstone. “Spike,” the red earth stallion greeted him. “You look well.” Spike nodded, putting some paperwork he may need inside of a bag. “Thank you. If you were wanting to see Rachel, she's in a bath currently. But I'm glad you're here nonetheless, I was just about to call you.” Before Spike could move forward with the plan, he wanted to clear the air so to speak between the two. The last time they were in the same room, Brimstone literally went off of Spike due to his son dying during the Rampage more than two years ago. The Rampage caused by Rarity. “I actually am here for you, son.” Brimstone sighed. “I want to… apologize how I reacted towards you. All I ever wanted was Rachel's wellbeing, her and Igneous.” Brimstone spoke. Spike nodded and let him continue. “With what happened to my son, how distraught Rachel was and the things she had to do because you left, it angered me. And knowing who that girl is, forgiving others that had harmed her doesn't come lightly. You've done a lot since you came back, you saved my grandson, saved all of the World. I had misjudged you since the beginning, and I was greatly wrong… I'm sorry.” “That is all I ever wanted was what's best for those two. That is always my top priority. No hard feelings were taken.” He walked over to the stallion and held out a hand. Brimstone grabbed it and they shook hands. A mutual agreement and hopefully a good sign to move forward. “Now, you said you were going to call me?” Brimstone asked as they stepped back. “I was. If you haven't heard, all of us are going to the Human World. The United Nations wants an Assembly.” “I have heard those words buzzing around.” Brimstone said. “Well, since Rachel still has some family members over that that may not be able to crossover any time soon,” Spike then looks around to see if any unwanted ears hear this. “I'm planning to have our wedding on Earth.” Brimstone's single eye widened and brows raised. “A wedding on Earth? Are you sure the time is right to host something like that?” “Why not? Brimstone, we just got out of a War. We're entering a new stage between the two universes, a wedding is perfect to help kickstart the new era.” Spike explained. “After literally everything Rachel has done for me, she's the literal reason I'm standing here and talking to you. Of everything she went through, she deserves to have a wedding. I owe her that much, and much, much more.” “Does she know there's going to be a wedding during the ten days?” Brimstone asks. “I'll talk to her when we get settled. I already contacted the Twins, I know they'll show, my family is already going to Earth for the Assembly, Rachel should have hers be there. It'll be a small gathering of our friends and family, no large guest list, just you me, our family. Who else is going to walk her down the aisle.” Brimstone chuckled lightly at that. “I'm even inviting your other daughter, Lilysky to come.” Even though Spike never met the pony variant of his Mate. Brimstone shook his head. “No. Lilysky doesn't know who Rachel really is or the true extent of our relationship. Rachel and I both agreed it would be best to not to let her know. The two are so vastly different that they are literally two separate entities, not of the same one.” “So wait, Lilysky doesn't know?” “She doesn't. She already thought variants of ourselves was a strange concept. And has made it clear she would not want to know who hers was. Funny given that the two had hung out in the past, but like I said, the two are so entirely different, their lives are so much different, polar opposites.” Brimstone said. “For all Lilysky knows, Rachel is someone I looked after partially when she was a child before the twins took claim when she crossed over.” Spike nodded in understanding. “Can I offer some advice since ig is your first time going to Earth, presumably as you are?” “Always.” Brimstone coughs into his hand before speaking. “1. Be prepared to get a lot of attention.” “That has been talked about.” Spike chuckled. “2. I suggest that you don't eat anything traveling through the Portal. First time travelers always tend to throw up. I certainly did.” “Is it safe for Igneous to travel?” Spike asked, now realizing what would happen to babies. “The noise will scare him but he'll be fine. Speaking of which…” Spike smiled. “Wanna see him?” “Please. Also…what if Rachel doesn't want a wedding, especially on short notice?” “Then I'll be an idiot, then again, what else is new.” Spike grinned before escorting his soon to be Father-in-Law out. Everything was settled when they all gathered at the Settlement. The guards were a mix of of Ponies, Humans, Mordi, Dragons and a handful of Changelings. Going to where the Portal was being held, waiting for their turn was Thorax and his brother Pharynx. “Looks like you boys got the invite.” Rachel said as a greeting when she, Spike and Iggy were entering. Thorax did a little happy hoof tapping before running over to Spike and hugged him. “Hi sorry Rachel, I'm just happy to see Spike again, hi!” The large changeling King said happily. Spike laughs and hugged him back. “I'm happy to see you again too, buddy.” “Yeah, we did, Queenie,” Pharynx said, walking to to Rachel. “Sup.” “Sup.” Rachel and him fist bumped, showing no ill feelings towards him. Iggy looked between the Changelings curiously. Pharynx briefly morphed into Iggy and he laughed at that before morphing back. “Seems the little prince is doing well.” Pharynx said with a smile, looking at the baby. “He is.” Rachel said, adjusting her hold of him before kissing the top of his head. “Oh I'm so glad.” Thorax said, removing himself from Spike and going over to hug Rachel. “So, do you guys think the humans would want to make peace, restablishing that is?” Pharynx asked. “Not without a few conditions and I may know one of those.” “Celestia.” Everyone in that room spoke in unison. “Also no doubt they'll want control back over the portal, not gonna happen.” Rachel said with a grunt. “Oh they won't get it after the shit they pulled over.” Spike said. Spike had already mentioned his plan to Thorax so him being part of the Groom's party was the plan. His brother Shining is going to be his Best Stallion. Twilight and others had already crossed over. “Portal now ready for crossover. Passengers get ready for traveling.” A voice from the intercoms announced. “Do you guys want to go ahead?” Thorax asked. Pharynx grunted. “You allowed three other Leaders and their parties before us. It has a five minute cool off to the next usage. I don't plan on us going last.” “But Spike and Rachel have their baby with them.” Thorax said. “We can wait another five minutes.” “Portal opening in thirty seconds.” “Go ahead guys, give us a moment," Spike said. “Oh you sure? We don't-” Pharynx grabs Thorax. “Let's go.” Gave him a little shove to get moving. Spike and his family stepped away when the doors to the Portal began to open. Revealing the large, rainbow flowing portal with a bright white center. As it was counting down, Spike was tensing up. The voice counting down and the voice he heard with the bomb. Rachel used her tail and wing and draped it on Spike in comfort. Iggy began to fuss and cried, not liking the sound the portal was making. Thorax, Pharynx and their entourage soon stepped through the Portal and quickly disappeared. The doors of the portal closes then. “Cool down initiated. Five minutes starts now.” “See, very simple, step through.” Rachel explained as she bounced and consoled Iggy. “I know the noise is bad but you're okay.” She rubbed his back before looking at Spike. “Doing okay, Spike?” Spike smiles softly at the two. “I am now.” She looks at him. “We haven't really discussed what happened since you woke up. The bomb, you…” Spike sighed. “Side effects, certain things make me nervous…as silly as it is,” he points to the intercoms. “That voice, the countdown, is one of those things.” “Completely understandable.” Rachel nodded before offering their son to him. Spike graciously took him and held him. “Hey bud.” He said to Iggy. He held him close and kissed his head. Soon the cool down ended and it was time for their turn. “So, just walk through?” Spike asked as they got in position. “Yeah. Walk through, you'll feel a small lift going across and land. Some stumble.” Rachel said. “Ready?” “Ready.” Spike said. Letting Rachel carry Igneous since she had experience going across. “Together?” With a nod, the three waited for the count down to end and the doors opened once more. Iggy began crying once more. Rachel holding onto the baby, she steps forward first. Disappearing at sight. After a quick psych up, Spike quickly traveled behind them. The sensation was quite different when traveling through the mirror portal. It felt like a roller coaster. Going through the Portal here was how Rachel explained. A small lift like he had jumped and he landed. When he crossed over, it was his first time entering the Temple of Draconia on Earth. Home to Spike's ancestors. Before he could take in everything, Spike doubles over and involuntarily throws up. Just what Brimstone warned. Author's Note One loose end tied up, a few more to go.
The Other Side“There, there, let it all out.” Rachel rubs Spike's back as he was emptying out his stomach for the third time. This time graciously was given a bucket. “First crossover is always the hardest.” Spike groaned, clinging to the bucket. “Felt like someone kicked my stomach a dozen times.” “The worst is over now, you won't get like this on the return trip.” Rachel assured. Looking over to Thorax who was looking after Iggy for a moment. “Does it also count for the first time on that side?” Rachel sees Helen, the once Leader of the Resistance and a fellow Mordi during the early stages of the War, now in charge of managing this side of the portal, protecting the temple just in case any UN soldiers try to take it back. Originally, the Mordi had their human form with only pointed ears, sharp teeth, draconic eyes as well as fire-like abilities of their own, but when crossing over via mirror, they get their pony forms. When approaching the two rulers, Helen gave them a bow. “Your highnesses. Congratulations on winning the War.” Rachel nodded. “How are things holding up here?” she asked, letting Spike catch his breath. “Had a few idiots try and take it back, your other friends and their dog helped push them off before leaving.” While the two talked, Spike turned his head to look at the Temple. Seeing the once grand throne room was now a central hub between worlds. Rachel had told him her time here. Remembering how she described it as something out of a horror flick. Everything looked remotely better. “Say, where's Malik?” Helen asked Rachel then. “Going through the mirror portal with Gloria. They wanted to visit relatives and not look like flaming ponies.” Rachel explained. “Malik will meet up with us at the Assembly.” “Like those guys?” Helen gestured to the other Mordis who kept their flaming pony forms. “Eeyup.” “Is everyone here? The other Leaders besides us?” Spike asked, gesturing to him, his mate, son and the two Changeling Rulers. “Yes sir. You guys were the last ones to arrive. Figured since normal accommodations with human enmities doesn't quite fit for Equis beings, I had taken an opportunity to have our men fix up the temple so you all stay here and just teleport over to New York when you're needed since a lot of you can do so.” Helen explained. “Is that alright?” Rachel gave her look. “You cleaned up everything?” She emphasizes that. Since there was still a faint stench of death all over the tall structure. “Come see for yourselves.” So Helen escorted the group to where the rest of Equis leaders were being housed. Rachel took in how much they changed the Temple since she last was here. Seeing a lot more modern structures, lighting, central air conditioning still fused with the ancient structure and integrity of the building itself. Some of the old worn out paintings on the wall were getting restorations, the enormous statues. Rachel half expecting the walls to shift again. When they came past one of the chambers, Spike stopped and glanced in it. “Whoa, it looks like a museum here.” He commented. There were many artifacts in glass security cases that were on display in the room. From weapons, jewelry, old clothes. The Golden Dragon idol that was present all over the Temple. The changeling brothers looked and were surprised as well. “Figured we need to keep our history and legacy alive. Spent centuries not knowing who we were and those who ruled before us.” Helen explained. “We're still looking for the lost ones and bringing them here and educating the ignorants who force the dragons to leave their home.” Helen said. “Good work.” Rachel said, looking at it. Iggy was turning his head around trying to look at what he thought was a new playground. “And who tagged this wall?” Pharynx asked then. Everyone looked as they saw a green X marked on the wall. Rachel grunted at that. “This world’s RD.” They all soon were taken to the living quarters. Before Spike could take in the quarters he was greeted by a voice. “SPIKE!!” Twilight Sparkle called out his name. Getting up from her spot, she ran over to him,jumped and gave him a huge hug. Spike quickly wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly. To his surprise, Shining Armor, once seeing his brother was up and running again, runs up to him and both siblings hug their baby brother. “You have got to be the craziest son of a bitch I ever knew!” Shining exclaimed, so happy to see Spike well again. “Save room for us!” The voice of pony Rainbow Dash calls out. Soon Rainbow, AJ and Fluttershy came running and jumped on Spike. The impact of all of them was enough to knock Spike backwards to the ground, holding every pony with a laugh. “Well hi guys!” Spike laughs, hugging all of them. Rachel watched with a smile. This was the first time any pony had seen Spike since after the War. After Rachel got Spike out of those crystals he created, he had to be put in a healing stasis since he did suffer damage from the nuke. Thank God he made it out virtually in one piece. “Sorry for not telling you guys he got out, I wanted to make sure he was well enough for this.” Rachel apologized to them. “We understood.” Fluttershy squeaked, enjoying the hug pile. “Dude, you took on a fucking nuke and survived, do you know how cool that is? A gazillion times cooler!” Rainbow Dash cackles. “I don't ever plan on taking on another.” Spike said. “We're just happy to see ya, big guy.” Applejack said. As every pony detangled themselves from the Dragonlord to greet the Queen and their son, all the allied leaders were hanging out with their own entourage. The common space in the living quarters had a bunch of large lounge couches and chairs to fit everyone, and end tables with books. A cozy roaring fire pit in the center of the room. And to accommodate for the prince, a bunch of toys for him to play with. Igneous wiggled and fussed in his mother's arms, wanting to play with the toys. “Okay, okay okay,” Rachel gave in and puts Iggy down on the ground. The baby gets on fours and races over to the toys and jumps in with pure glee. Jumping on one of the large plushies in a full tackle, his arms and legs locked around it. When it squeaks he just continues to make it squeak. So far, they could see the Zebras, Hippogriffs, Griffons, Kirins were mingling. “Where's Pinkie Pie and Starlight?” Spike asked the girls. “Starlight is handling things at the school and Pinkie Pie wasn't allowed to come due to being pregnant.” Twilight explained, her dragon and alicorn wings flexed. She then leaned close to the couple and whispered. “Do you really want two Pinkie Pies in the same world?” Spike paled at that. The last time there was more than one Pinkie Pie in one place. So…many….pink. “Smart move.” Rachel said, also fearing the thought of two Pinkie Pies in the same universe. And one of them has raging hormones. They just survived nearly one world ending calamity, they did not need to undergo another one with so much Pinkie Pie power. “Where's Ember?” Another voice chimes in. They turned and immediately Rachel scowled, her ears pinned back. Celestia and Luna approached them. Both alicorns greeted the couple. Celestia, though did attempt to cover up, the left side of her face was heavily bruised and had a crack on her long horn. A punch worth remembering. Twilight avoided looking at her former mentor in the face. The other girls and Shining didn't say anything. Spike stared at Celestia. “What happened to your face?” He asked. The white alicorn slides a nasty glare to Rachel who flashed her the double bird. “You're lucky it was one punch for dropping the goddamn sun on the goddamn battlefield and killing more of our soldiers than Sombra.” Spike puts a hand on her shoulder and massages it a little to get her to reel back. “Ember is in charge of Dragon's Lair until we come back. So it's us and Malik who will be joining later.” Then looks at his mate and mouthed damn on the fact she sucker punched Celestia. He knew she punched her, but not how severely it was. Made his punch from his mate look like a light love tap. And grateful not having his face rearranged. “I apologized profusely and paid retribution to all families. I'm going to be stepping down after the Assembly.” Celestia said. “I told her others want more than that.” Luna grunted. “We'll see where it goes during this talk.” Rachel said. “Now everypony, it's been a day of traveling for all of us.” Thorax comes in between the Alicorns and the Dragons. “We're all stressed and worn out. The War is behind us, we should be celebrating the victory. Maybe that's why the Humans brought us here to celebrate.” “That's nice, but we all really know why they summoned us, to try and clean up the shitstorm they created.” Rachel muttered but calmed down though. Putting her hand on top of Spike’s. As they talk, Cadence comes up to her husband, looking at Spike with a knowing smile. Spike caught it and motioned her to not say anything right now. “Hey Cadence. Where's Flurry?” Twilight then asked her. “Playing explorer. Took a couple of the Mordi and she's exploring the temple. Hard to keep track on her.” That's when Rachel blinked confusedly. “So literally everyone's here?” She asked. Spike smirked. “like I said, family vacation.” He knew he'll get to spend time with their little flower filly. However, he needs to talk to his mate, alone. And he does later on that evening. Spike had found the lava pools within the Temple. The Human Mordi and other ponies don't come in there so unless the other dragons need something, he wouldn't be disturbed. The Blood Staff rested on a rock, it lit up a little being near the lava but won't get destroyed from it. Spike lounged up against a rock as he was partially submerged in the molten lava, discarded the clothes before coming in. Since Dragons were lava proof, they wouldn't be harmed. But it’s the closest thing he could feel like he's in a hot bath. He smiled to himself when he was hit with Rachel's scent and listened to her hooves coming up to him. He looked up to see Rachel wearing a robe, arms crossed and smiled back at him. “Got room for one more?” Rachel asked. “With you? Always.” Rachel soon disrobes, exposing herself fully to her and letting the robe fall. The Blood necklace rests comfortably below her collarbone. Glowing also being near the lava. Spike watched her entering the pool. The Lava being more like liquid putty so they wouldn't sink completely yet. Rachel pushes through the lava and swimmed up to him. Spike slid an arm around her and pulled her close. “Little one asleep?” he asked. “Yeah, he's asleep.” Rachel hummed, placing one hand on his chest and the other around his back. “Good,” Spike then kisses her lips. Moaning softly against her. Rachel kisses him back before looking at up. “You doing okay?” She asked him. Spike nodded. “Yeah, I'm okay.” He looks around the lava room. “I still can't believe I never came here before now, this place looks awesome.” Rachel snorted. “You wouldn't be saying that after having to deal with cursed mordi and my father.” She glances up to the exposed hole of the treasure room above them. “Last time there were cages, prisoners, oh and this is actually the final resting place of the bastard sperm donor. Right over there.” She points to the spot where she killed him. “Oh shit, seriously?” Spike's eyes widened before looking where she was pointing. “Ruthless and beautiful, a dangerous combo.” He grinned, nuzzling against her head and neck. When he went to grab her hand, he noticed the ring wasn't on her finger. “Where's your ring?” He asked, giving her ears a tug. Rachel giggled as the sensation. “I don't want it to get destroyed by chance from the lava. So it's in our room. The only reason I'm still wearing the necklace is because the stone is protecting itself.” Spike hummed. “I see your point.” He said. His fingers then began to play with her necklace. Tugging on the chain and the stone. “How are you feeling with this?’ he asked. “Feels like a weight hanging off me.” She said, relaxing in the lava. “Thinking when we get back I put this in a safe place but have a necklace looking similar to it to wear.” “Why?” Spike asked. “You've earned this. This jewel, the power.” “It's the temptation of using its power.” Rachel explained. “The power of both stones combined is something that literally no one possessed since their creations. It saved you, yes, but this power…it's dangerous to have it out, especially when our son has his eyes on this since bringing him home. Last thing we need is to wake up and Igneous has it in his claws and disaster happens. Or him eating it. He's starting to put gems in his mouth and gum them up.” “Yeah, that's smart. I understand that.” Spike said, seeing that scenario play out and just seeing potential chaos. That small piece of the Bloodstone could still do a lot of damage if in the wrong hands. Seeing Rachel wanting to play it safe only confirms more of his decision of giving it to her was one of the best things Spike could have done. “Hey baby, there's something I need to talk to you about.” Spike said. “I may have fudged the truth about this trip.” “What do you mean?” Rachel asks, pulling away from him a little. Spike continued to gaze at her. “This may sound crazy and literally spur of the last moment but… When I proposed to you, I had every intention of us having a wedding. And I was wondering that after we deal with the Humans is to have our wedding. Here on Earth.” Rachel's eyes widened. “A wedding? Spike, with everything going on, a wedding is the last thing on my mind.” “I know.” “We don't have to have a ceremony to say we're married. As far as I'm concerned and everyone else, we're already husband and wife. I'm happy to have just that.” Spike smiled when she referred to herself as his wife, loved that even. “With everything we've been through in the past couple of years, a wedding is exactly what we need. To celebrate our love and relish how far we came from from our early beginnings. Every pony we know is already here and more will be arriving soon. I want to give you everything you deserve Rach. No expenses limited. You said you wanted one moment without violence, without War breathing down our neck, this is that moment.” He said before pulling her close to him again. This time having her sitting on his lap facing him. “I appreciate that, I do, but there's so much to do with planning a wedding especially on such short notice. There's the venue, the guest list, decorations, catering, the cake, the dresses.” Rachel groaned. “I don't even have a dress.” “Baby, baby, relax. We have that covered, we do. We basically have an army here at the Temple that can help with the majority of the planning. We also have friends on this side that could help. Especially with my bride's dress woes.” Rachel knew exactly who he meant. “You sure you will mind being around her?” “Not the same Rarity, it's all good.” He assures her. Having no problems with Elizabeth/Rarity. Spike slides his hands up her back, feeling her soft fur and the small spikes on her spine. “So, are we getting married?” Rachel took in everything he said. Couldn't argue his logic. She wraps her arms around his neck. “We're getting married.” She sings. Then the two kissed. It was slow, lips grazing. But with the second and third pass, a passion ignited between them. Lips parted and their mouths fused, their long tongues wrestled and twisted together. Moaning as they shared a single breath, panting as the intensity grew. And when Rachel feels his dragonhood getting hardened underneath her, she moans and pulls away from his lips. “Hmm, someone's getting excited. Are you sure you're ready for this?” She asked in an alluring tone. “We could wait until our wedding night.” Spike grinned, his hands roamed to her ass, cupping both of her cheeks. “Oh, I got something planned for our wedding night, don't you worry about that.” Getting a good hold of her, Spike hefted his mate up, carrying her out of the Lava pools, carrying her further on the walkway until putting her down. Laying her down on the ground and laid on top of her. “Waking up from stasis, when I first saw you, all I thought was having you.” He purred, nibbling on her neck. Rachel moaned softly, her legs wrapped around his waist. “Then have me.” Without waiting anymore, the two enjoyed themselves for the evening. Because when morning comes, their ten days here on Earth begins. Author's Note Let's hope the planning, the Human Assembly doesn't become a huge cluster fuck 🤣
Day 1New York City was more bustling than usual as news caravans and a large gathering crowd waited at the entrance of the United Nations building behind protective barriers. The crowd awaiting to see the Leaders Of Equis make a rare debut to attend what could be a historic meeting. Wanting to get first looks of the heroes that helped save both Universes. “Three…two… and…..action.” a female reporter adjusted herself before beginning speaking into the mic, staring at the rolling camera. “Scylla Faun here bringing you a live look now of the crowd behind me.” Gesturing her cameraman to view the crowd before going back to her. “Just like everyone else glued to the screens, we are all waiting for the Leaders of Equis to arrive. All the other members of the UN have already been accounted for and the meeting is about to begin. Can we finally settle our differences with Equis so both of our worlds could coexist in peace and harmony? Could this ten day meeting spark another all out multiversal war? Or will it be determined that the Portal must close for good? So many theories, so many questions we are here to get the answers to.” On camera, it was viewed that something in the air shifted. An electrifying sensation was building up in the streets. Caught on camera and dozens of eyewitnesses, a spark of gold magic and a poof of smoke, the Leaders of Equis, well what they could see were the Ponies, Zebras, Kirins, Changelings and others appearing. The crowd gasps and a gazillion photos were taken. “Now that's an entrance! Carl, get the shot, get the shot!” The reporter shouted at him, motioning him to the leaders. “Now it seems most of the Equis leaders have arrived, many races of the alternate world are here before us.” Scylla reported as the group began to move into the building. “We have…hold it, there seemed to be a sudden change of temperature. Anyone else getting- holy crap!” They all jumped when there was a brief green firenado that was massive and appeared where the other leaders came from. The crowd and other pedestrians on the street started to go nuts in joy when they saw the Dragons making their mark. The Dragonlord and His Queen, along with a handful of their personnel appeared before them. Both rulers displayed their crowns and staffs, standing tall as the onlookers watched in awe. “It seems the ones who saved all of us have finally arrived. This is amazing.” Scylla reported, making sure to get all of them. The cameraman noticed something when they began to follow behind the rest of the Leaders. Looking right at the Queen and saw what else she was holding in her hands besides her staff. “Holy shit, is that a baby?” Carl gasps. The baby was holding onto his mother, eyes looking wide as he looked around the humans curiously. When he realized there were cameras going, the baby waved and giggled before suddenly sneezing, letting out a tiny poof of purple fire before cooing cutely at them. “This is incredible.” Scylla said but was also at awe seeing the dragons really walking among them. “I have to get an interview with them.” “With who?” Carl asks. Scylla watches the large queen. She leans close to Carl. “The Queen. Rumor has it she was from our world, human.” “Unless the Queen is in a large believable costume, she doesn’t look human.” “Her name is Rachel Lockhart. There's no doubt about it, it's her. No other creature in Equis uses a human name.” Then the Dragons disappear inside. “Sure you wanted us to bring him here?” Rachel asked Spike as she held Iggy who wanted to go and play. She tries to distract him with his favorite toy. “They would want to know us, to help further our reasoning to storm Sombra's lair.” Spike said, reaching over to messing with the baby. Igneous cooed, grabbing his hand and nuzzling his palm. They were having a brief moment out in the hall before they went in. “So, you take the lead on this one, hero?” Rachel asks. “Was thinking that I'll answer what I can, but you address them.” Spike suggested. Rachel's eyes widened. “Why? You're the Dragonlord and had actually been there for the first Treaty meetings.” “But you were on Point before I ever took my place. You've been part of the War Council, you have been in talks with the Humans more than I. Had as much to do with our victory as I.” Spike explained. “However, if you're having trouble, I'll step in.” Fluttershy comes up to them after coming from the restrooms. “Sorry, I hope I'm not late.” “You're good.” Spike said to her before looking at his mate. “You got this.” “Sorry I'm late.” Malik quickly runs up to them. Coming in wearing a suit and tie. His hair tied back. “Traffic backed up here to sixty-four street.” “Glad you made it.” Rachel said before turning to Fluttershy. “Mind holding him?” She asked, offering the baby. Fluttershy squeaked and took the baby. “I don't mind at all.” her wings fluttered as she held Iggy gently and rocked him. He got comfortable real quickly. “Ready?” Spike asked, offering his hand to her. Rachel nodded and grabbed his hand. “Ready.” The two then turned, holding hands. The guards opened the door and they entered the General Assembly room. 193 leaders of Earth sat in their assigned spots, turned and stood as the rulers came to see them. More cameras flashed at them as they walked through the room. Approaching their seats with the rest of the Equis leaders near the head of the table. Sitting on the head were Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining and Twilight, next to them was Lord Iodine and Chief Druid Leaf. Next to Rachel and Spike were Thorax and his brother, Queen Nova, and Lady Trinity. Fluttershy carried Igneous over to the side to join up with the other girls. Soon everyone took their seats and the Assembly began. The President of the United States took point and spoke into the microphone. President Quentin Baxter, a sixty three year old man. A familiar face to the Ponies and Spike. “Welcome everyone, I first want to congratulate the Leaders of Equis on the victory and lead the fight against King Sombra. Dragonlord Spike and Queen Rachel especially. Thank you.” The president first said, having the room give a round of applause. After the formalities were done, the meeting oversaw a summary of what happened during the War, each Leader of Equis gave their part. The humans also gave a summary of events, at least from Staff Sergeant Amir accounts since he had represented the Humans during the Portal closed for the year. Whom which was not part of the Assembly. “By all accounts, it seems you, Queen Rachel, had been the one taking lead during the War, for simple reasons, we will be addressing you as Speaker for Equis.” Mr. President says. “And I will take the lead to speak for Earth, does everyone agree on that?” There was a collective of ayes echoing in the chamber. Humans and Creatures both agree. “Oh shit.” Rachel whispers underneath her breath. Spike reached over and rubbed the small of her back to both calm her and to encourage her. Rachel looked to him and then looked down the row to her allies, who all nodded to her to go ahead. She sighed, pulling the microphone close to her. “Agreed.” She said, sitting up, her hands laying on the desk, fingers interlocked. The President cleared his throat, looking at his notes. “Okay, your highness. I'm not going to lie, we made critical mistakes as a result that sparked the war. The Human race admits that we had created three outposts during the duration of the ten years since the creation of the Treaty.” “Blueblood, the pony prince and nephew of Princess Celestia created a terrorist group called the White Mantle. He had his forces infiltrate your illegal posts. Stolen many critical weapons, such as seven black hawk helicopters,” Rachel's taloned hooves dug into the flooring. The sight of her cabin blowing up by one of those things replayed. “And a nuclear bomb that was modified by both Blueblood and Sombra.” watching and hearing the nuke gone off replayed as well, her jaw tensed up. “If things didn't pan out the way it did, Equis would've been a wasteland.” Rachel gazed at Spike. Feeling a wave of emotion was washing over her before shuddered. She quickly regained her composure. “However, we ourselves had a part in sparking this War. There had been signs showing Blueblood’s true intentions, there had been failure to put a stop to it before it was too late. He had played both Universes like fools and the destabilization of the Portal and Earth caused you to invade Equestria.” “The Portal, as our Intel and research says that you closed, which stabilized our world and now you control it with the….Mordi.” The president read to make sure he pronounced correctly. “A lot of good men died in the Temple. Many soldiers and scientists were attacked and tormented.” Rachel took in a very deep breath. “The Mordi that caused that were fallen into a curse after the Dragons were chased out of their homes and moved to Equis eons ago.” She explained. “The curse was lifted and those who were cursed are no longer in this world.” The human leaders muttered and talked to themselves about what she said. “I am sorry for what they went through, the ones who suffered by the cursed ones.” Rachel said. The President nodded. “We apologize for our transgressions and our part. We are open to renegotiating the Treaty. There cannot be another war between worlds, both sides lived in harmony before, we can have that again. I want that.” “What is it you want?” Rachel asked. The President turned to his allies and adversaries. They talked to him in a low voice before he turned back. “The major points will be discussed during our next talks, but as of right now, what we are asking is for the Humans retake this side of the Portal. Now we will allow the Temple to continue to be used by you because of your Dragonlord's kind and the culture and history preservation, but the Portal itself, the operations controlling it, is to be held by the humans.” Rachel snorted. “You will allow us to use the Temple of our birthright? That's rich.” Spike's eyes widened when she said that, looking at her. “What I meant is that the portal cannot be controlled by both sides. We all saw how that worked and it failed. Parts of the Original Treaty my former colleague President Charles Valor discussed with the Princesses,” President Quentin motioned to the Alicorns. “Is that one side controls one part of the Portal and another controls the other side. Of course we'll talk about having better security and-” “Lemme stop you right there, Mr. President.” Rachel speaks. “You managed to smuggle dangerous artifacts that could've destroyed Equis, my home, my family was threatened by it. Our son was in the heart of the battle, you know how a nuclear bomb sounds? Seeing the nuke itself go off and believing the world has ended?” She was trying hard to control her emotions remembering that. “Madam, we're not trying to downgrade the events. We can assure you that no such materials will be taken across worlds.” “Yes, because I now have control.” “Rachel.” Spike reaches across to Rachel's microphone, puts his hand over it and leans close. “What are you doing?” He asked her quietly so his voice wouldn't be picked up. “They have got to be insane to think I'm just going to give up the Portal.” Rachel grunted. Trying to hold herself back but he could see her eyes were turning red and was about to tear up. “For someone who was one of us, you should understand the precaution as to why we need control-” Rachel took the microphone back from her mate and growled. “I'm not one of you.” Spike quickly lowers it down again and goes to his microphone. “Sorry everyone, but I think we may need to take a five minute recess.” He said, giving his mate a worried look. “It doesn't have to be decided right now. I recognize tensions are still heavy with all of us. There are still many things we need to get through, Dragonlord. We'll end the meeting for the day, come pick it back up in two days time. All in favor?” There was a unanimous of yes before the meeting was adjourned. Rachel storms inside the restroom still inside of the building. She makes sure no one was in it before Spike came in. Spike enters, clicks the lock latch of the door before turning to her. “Rachel, what exactly was that out there?” He asked. She had her hands on her hips, pacing around, tail furiously whipping about. “It was a mistake for me to talk.” She said, shaking her head. “Give up control so they can endanger us again? Hell no.” Spike watched her and sighed. “Rachel, I know how you're feeling, but when it comes to these things, you gotta give an inch.” “So they can take more and practically hang themselves? Humanity doesn't deserve it.” His gaze softened. “Baby… you know what you sound like, right?” Rachel scuffs, crossing her arms, ears pinned back. However, now she thought of it…she sounded just like those racists, xenophobic pricks they fought hard against. Her ears fell and she stopped pacing. “We….we never actually discussed how you felt during your change.” “What's there to discuss? I accepted my fate.” She responded. “That kid who traveled to Equestria isn't here anymore. I'm no longer human. Not one of them.” Spike gave her a knowing look. “Baby…” He walks up to her, wrapping his arms around her. She automatically wraps hers around him, clinging to him tightly. “Rach, please…talk to me?” He asked. Rachel shuddered. “As a human, no one so much as bat an eye when shit happened to mom and I. When I turned, everyone sees me when things happen and they listen.” “Rachel, there were people who saw you when you were human. Brimstone saw you, Ruby and Gemcity saw you.” He pulls away, only to cup her face. His thumbs stroked her furry cheeks. “I saw you. Saw you the first day I laid my eyes on you, and I met you when you were human. I still see you, even now.” He kisses her forehead before placing his forehead against her. “You changed so much, you can't forget where you came from or ignore what you once were however. It's part of your story.” “My story began when I met you.” He smiled. “No, my love, yours started a long time ago, before we met.” He then sighed. “Let's get out of here. We'll take Iggy, grab some lunch and we can begin planning our wedding. Grab some ideas. When we come back here, you'll have a clearer head when speaking to the humans.” “Can't you take the lead then?” She asked, making herself look exceptionally cute. Spike smirked, boops her snoot that caused her to scrunch her face up. “Can't do, Speaker of Equis.” He said. Lowering his hands from her face, only to grab one of her hands, unlocked the restroom door and escorted his Queen out. As Rachel followed, she stared at Spike silently. Seeing the little bounce he has, the confidence, the smile he has. The kind she thought she'd never see again… Over two weeks ago, Equis On the War torn battlefield of the desolated chateau, the radiation and the explosion of the nuclear bomb were completely crystallized in a way nobody ever witnessed dragon magic used. It was different from the crystal prisons Queen Rùna buried herself and her people to protect the outside world. A greater power was just used to free members of their army. Rachel nearly slipped to unconsciousness after combining both the Bloodstone necklace and her Blue Celestial to bring them back. Ember raced up to the fallen queen, took her arm and put it over her shoulders and helped her up. “What the fuck was that?” Ember had asked Rachel. “Guys! We found him!” Someone called to their attention. Now filled with renewed energy and hope, Rachel and Ember raced over to who shouted. They finally came to a small crater, one of the dragons pointed down it. “The Dragonlord is down there!” Rachel quickly rushed into the crater, seeing Spike laying face down in the rubble, one hand holding on to that staff in a death-like vice. Many parts of his armor and scales were gone, many burnt places on his body. The staff had a soft glow, there was also this red aura that was covering Spike from the tip of his horns to his tail. “SPIKE!!!!” Rachel cried as she slid down to him. She tugged his body and quickly checked his pulse. The aura wasn't letting her check. “What the hell is this?” She asks hysterically. Trying to see if he was breathing or not. “Oh shit,” Ember said, peering down the crater before jumping down and joined her. She saw the situation and knew what it was. She turns her head towards the other dragons. “Find a stretcher, he needs to get back to Dragon's Lair, now!” She ordered them and they took off to find one. Ember then turned to Rachel. “Spike's alive, but barely. When a ruler undergo something so traumatizing and is near critical, a safety measure kicks in. He's what is called a healing stasis. The Staff is currently healing him. See?” She motioned to one of his burnt wounds, just barely they could see he was in fact healing. “He'll be in a deep sleep until it's done.” “But will he wake up?” Rachel asked her, still in complete tears. “He should.” They were able to transfer the injured to Dragon’s Lair. For two weeks, Rachel had barely stepped out of the hospital wing of the Palace. The only time she left Spike's side was to handle things at the reopening of the portal but it didn't take long to get back. Igneous never left his father's side. There were times the tiny prince was curled up against his father on the bed, would fuss and throw a huge, fiery temper tantrum if anyone tried to take him away from his dad unless it was mom. Each day was stressful and at times it felt like nothing was healing. Fighting off the negative thoughts constantly as what if he never wakes up, what kind of side effects he'll have after taking on all that radiation. What long term effects should they know? Each day, they never got their answer. Then, after two long weeks, the red aura dropped from Spike's body. The staff stopped glowing. Rachel was reading Iggy a book when she sensed the staff stopping. “Spike?” she whispered. Picking up her baby, she walked over to the bed. Setting Iggy on the mattress. She was finally able to check his pulse. To her relief, it was thundering against her palm. She turned her head to the physicians. “Hey, he's not on stasis anymore. You need to check his vitals now.” This was good. She goes to move out of the way…. When her hand was grabbed. Rachel gasps, seeing Spike's hand was holding hers. “Spike? Spike baby, can you hear me?” she asked, her hope levels rising. His eyes began opening slowly. Wincing at the light flashing. But coming too, basking in that bright light, Spike seeing Rachel. Looking like an angel to him. “Rach…el..” Spike whispers. “Oh my god!” Rachel cries. Draping her arms around him and hugged him. “Spike! Oh my god!” sobbing very loudly. Spike wrapped his arms around her, his whole body shook as he began sobbing loudly as well. Iggy starts to wail, seeing his father was moving again, tunneled between his parents so he could be part of the hug. Spike held his boy, kissing the top of head, sobbing until his fur before turning to his queen. Giving her a kiss that he had believed he'd never do it again. “I love you, I love you so much.” Rachel sobbed. Now On Earth Spike, Rachel and Igneous were having a delicious ice cream treat and a walk around the large park. Ignoring all attention they were getting by focusing on the three of them. Doubted any other humans would try coming up to a group of dragons. “So, where do you think we should have our ceremony?” Spike asked as he was enjoying a creamsicle. “Well, I have thought of using the Temple, but I can do an outdoor setting.” Rachel responded with her chocolate cone. Iggy was having his first chocolate ice cream. His eyes were wide and his chunky tail was thumping away happily as if he was in heaven. Getting all messy. Spike thought of us. “Outdoor ceremony seems good. Somewhere secluded where It'll just be us and our family. Don't really want a large gathering.” Rachel smiled. “Small gathering it is.” “Excuse me.” a new voice cuts in. Rachel and Spike looked down to see an older looking man with olive skin, blue eyes and silver hair and a small beard. He wore a blue business suit and carried a large black briefcase. “Excuse me, sorry to interrupt you two.” “What seems to be the problem?” Spike asks him. Iggy having no care in the world but his treat. “Oh there's no problem. I'm Sebastian Nicholas, I urge to have a word with you, Ms. Lockhart.” He looks at Rachel. Rachel blinked confusedly. “Uh, why?” Sebastian clears his throat and stands straighter. “You may find this hard to believe, but I represent your mother, Darline Lockhart’s estate.”
Day 2Rachel was sitting inside one of the trailers outside of the Temple early in the morning. She sat in front of a TV and a VHS player. In her hands was a thick manila folder. “I'm sorry, but what did you just say?” Rachel asked the lawyer. She, Spike and Igneous were at the park when this Sebastian fellow walked up to them. She and Spike shared a look. “There has to be some sort of mistake,” Rachel said, looking back at the lawyer. “I can assure you, it's not.” Sebastian said, kneeling down as he put the briefcase on the ground. He unlocks it before opening it up. He pulled out the envelope and held it up to the Queen. “I was told with specific instructions to give this to you at this particular time and date. Darline had a… way of predicting things that ended up true. It was to make sure your father, Damian, never gets his bastard hands on it.” Rachel passes Iggy to Spike before taking the folder. It had a particular scent. Rachel sniffed it before gasping. Hands began to shake. The folder had her mother's scent. Her perfume she used to wear, smelling like lilies and cherry blossoms. The top of the envelope had her mother's handwriting with her nickname. Doppelganger. Rachel's hands shook as she opened the envelope, scattering the contents on the bed she was sitting on. Three marked videotapes, a metal antique box and an old yellow note, along with old documents was all that was in there. She picked the note up and read it. My dearest Rachel, By the time you read this, I am well long gone. The items I left for you are for your eyes only. You may not believe everything you're about to see, but I can assure you, my love, you'll come to understand it all. I have only one request, watch the videos on the day they are marked for. turn the page over. Rachel turns the note around and she lets out a shuddered gasp. It was a sketch of her. Rachel in her dragon form, sitting on her throne. With how old the note was, there was no way anyone could have drawn this until at least now. Rachel set the note down and looked at the tapes. Days of this week were marked. And to her surprise, the first tape was marked today. The second one marked in three days time.. And the last one was marked with WEDDING DAY. “What the actual fuck?’ “Well look who's awake.” Twilight smiled when she saw Spike coming into the common room with Iggy. So far it was Twilight and the girls, Shining Armor and Cadence and Flurry Heart. “Hey every pony.” Spike greeted as he set his son down so he could run around the room and come up to join the others. “Are we the only ones awake?” “So far yeah. They should be up soon.” Cadence responded. Flurry Heart got up and ran over to her uncle and hugged him. “Sorry I missed you yesterday!” Spike grinned and hugged his niece. “Well you're here now.” He chuckled. She looks up at him. “Where's aunt Rachel?” “Yeah, where is the bride? We need to talk to her about yesterday.” Shining asked. Spike sighed. “She's dealing with something at the moment, she'll show.” After that lawyer handed her the envelope, Rachel shut down. He couldn't get her to talk or interact with anyone when they came back to the Temple. “Good. Because you know that she has to give up control of the Portal.” Shining said. “Don't get me wrong, she has done remarkable things during the War, but in order for us to reestablish peace with the Humans, they have to have it.” Spike nodded. “Rach is fully aware. She'll give it up, just let her have a minute.” Flurry then moved away and ran over to Iggy who was playing with the toys. “Hey Iggy, wanna play?” Iggy looks up at his cousin, tilting his head to the side before getting in a playful stance. Gave her a squeaky roar before jumping at her. Flurry squealed and ran away, letting herself get chased by the baby dragon. The parents of the group glanced over to watch the kids play. “Shoot, he likes to play fight, does he?” Aj asks as she too was watching. “Be careful you guys, don't want you to get hurt.” Fluttershy warned. Rainbow blew her bangs. “They aren't gonna get hurt, this is normal for baby dragons, right, Spike? Twilight?” Twilight, Shining and Spike chuckled at that. “Flurry will be fine. It's how they play mostly. I still remember wrestling with this guy here when he was that small.” Shining grinned, nudging at Spike's side. “I distinctly remember always coming at you from tall places and sneaking up on you,” Spike remembered, then suddenly got his older brother in a headlock. “Hey you!” Shining laughs trying to get out before Spike messed with his mane. Twilight sighed with a chuckle. “Some things don't change.” She said as the two were playfully wrestling themselves. “Boys will be boys.” Cadence said. She looked back at the kids and stiffened. “Flurry? Igneous?” The two fathers stopped playing instantly and looked to where the kids were supposed to be. Everyone pales. The kids had taken off! “Oh fuck!” Both fathers shout in unison. Rachel held the first tape in her hands. Hesitates to see what could be on it. She knew that she didn't kill her mother, but it did trigger a chained reaction that resulted in her mother's death. A part of Rachel doesn't want to know what was on these tapes and those documents. However, she couldn't contain her curiosity, so she turned the TV on, put the tape in the player, pushed it in and pressed play. Rachel held her breath as the video began playing. At first there was white noise and static, but the video came on. To her surprise, the first thing that popped up was herself as a baby. Her baby self was only eight months, wearing a pink and white striped onesie, a little bald. She was curiously reaching for the camera. “Hi there, pretty girl.” Rachel trembled when she heard her mother's voice from behind the camera. Baby Rachel smiled and laughed, her hands waving. Her brown eyes sparkled. A hand appeared and stroked between her eyes and tip of her nose slowly, causing the baby to drift to sleep. The camera then moved, setting it on a surface, getting it adjusted. Rachel was already in tears, covering her mouth when her mother came to view. Rachel was always told that she was the splitting image of her mother. Long blonde hair, warm brown eyes, a beautiful smile despite being constantly shrouded in darkness being around Damien. “Mom….” Rachel whispered. Her mother looked at the camera. “Hello my love, I know how this seems. Why am I taping videos that were meant to give to you twenty five years in the future when as you can see,” she twists her body to check on baby Rach before going back to the camera “you are here with me now? The videos you are about to see will explain everything. “It's hard to explain, as you can see, but…” her mother sighed. “Sorry, I haven't done this in awhile so bare with me.” She closed her eyes, her hands set in front of her on the table. Rachel watches, and couldn't believe what was happening. At first she couldn't tell what was happening, but then her eyes fell to her mom's hands. Her mother began to grow actual claws, her ears nearly poked out of her hair into a point. “No… no fucking way.” Rachel gasps breathlessly, her hands dug into her hair, seeing her mother change on camera. When her mother opened her eyes and parted her lips, revealing her once warm brown eyes were gold and draconic like, having sharp teeth. Exactly how Rachel looked when she came through the mirror portal a year ago. Rachel hits the pause button. “Holy shit, holy shit!” Her mother turned into a Mordi! Rachel never once saw or heard her mother talk about this. This was years before the Portal reopened, before the Mordi regathered. Rachel quickly unpaused the player and let it play out. Her mother sat up straighter. lifted her right hand and snapped her fingers, a blue flame sparked before it disappeared completely. “As you can see my dear, you and I have a lot of similarities. However, while I am a Mordi, you…became a dragon queen.” She then smiled at the camera. “I'm not a warrior and what flame you just saw is all I can do with the fire, but I was gifted with Sight. I can see the future, and right now, as you are currently watching this tape, you are currently at the end of a terrible war. “ Rachel paused again. The frame on the screen was of her mother giving her an apologetic look. The Temple was quickly on high alert as everyone was looking for the two kids who had taken off. Spike was panicking, and couldn't believe his son was missing again. His chest was hurting as it was getting harder to breathe as he and Twilight teamed up with Helen to look through the Temple. “We'll find him, don't freak out.”Twilight assured Spike as they looked through many chambers. “It's going to be okay.” “Iggy, where are you! Come to daddy!” Spike called out. He looked to Helen then. “How much have you and the other Mordi cleared the Temple out? Is there anything that could hurt him?” Helen shook her head. “We cleaned up the majority of the place but there are chambers and rooms we have yet to clear out or find.” “Great, just great!” Spike continued the search. Flurry was playing with Iggy as the two explored the sacred place. “Keep up Iggy.” Flurry called to him, seeing him running after her on all fours, having fun. Flurry eventually covered Iggy in her magic, lifting him up so he was flying with her. Iggy was laughing, having his arms out as if he was flying as well. Rachel at that moment was going through the documents as the video continued. “You see, Rachel, as you know, we are the descendents of the first human queen. Queen Rùna. But as you know when the dragons were chased to a different world, her daughter was taken. The documents you see before you are what my great great grandmother had to find her family. Trying to find our lost history. She was adopted and began the quest to finding the truth, the past.” Rachel combs at the paper, seeing travel papers, notes, drawn maps over many years. “The search was passed down to her daughter, my grandfather, and my father and I.” Rachel then got to her mother's work. Seeing old photos taken of the temple itself, and her mother taken in it with her grandfather. Her mother looked like she was in her teens. The Temple of Draconia was rediscovered many years before anyone else! Rachel looked through the photos taken of the old ruins, seeing things Rachel herself saw when she came to find the scepter. When it showed a familiar wall, Rachel's jaw dropped. The wall that held the cursed mordi was fully intact! “I found my way on the other side of the sealed up wall. Many ways to go through the Temple as you already know. Your grandfather didn't want me to venture inside, but I did.” Her mother continued to explain. Rachel felt cold when she saw photos of the cursed mordi, sealed in their crystal prisons asleep! “Mom, what the fuck?!” The picture of the Cursed Queen sent shivers down her spine. The Blue Celestial's pupil was wide when the photo was taken. “When I touched the crystal, the Blue Celestial behind it saw me, and granted my ability of Sight.” Rachel then saw her mother return to her more human form when her baby self was starting to fuss. Her mother turned and tended to the baby. “It's okay, Little Doppelganger.” She hummed a little song to lull the baby to sleep. Her mother tended the baby then returned to the camera. “Sorry about that. Now where was I?” She thought about what she was saying before giggling. “Right, my Sight. After awaking the Mordi inside me, I urged my father and I out. Both of us swore that no one should discover this Temple until it was time. “I first noticed the visions as…cryptic dreams. Strange images and sequences that I had to interpret. At first they didn't make sense but as time went on, I learned how to read them and they evolved into visions so detailed and clear it's as if I was there. I saw life, beauty, marriages, even death…including my own.” “Why didn't you do anything. ” Rachel asked the recording. “If you saw your death, why didn't you stop me from tampering with the truck? Why didn't you stop dad from killing you!?” Hot tears streaking down her face as emotions ran high. “I couldn’t.” The video literally responded. “Once I saw my death, I ended up locking my timeline. No matter what I did, my path would lead to my demise…it's inevitable. It was my mistake to see how I end..” her mother sniffled, seeing her starting to cry as well. “They don't tell those with visions of the future to not seek how you die or else your timeline is forever locked. What isn't a mistake is you… at least you know you didn't get your Mordi heritage from your father, that would have been so…so much worse.” As Flurry and Iggy ran through one of the many corridors, Iggy's rounded head spikes began to glow. Causing the two to stop. “Hey Iggy? Why is your head thingys glowing?” She asks. However, Iggy could not speak so he just made critter noises. Iggy looks around before seeing a tunnel. Feeling as if something was calling to him, Igneous starts going into that tunnel. “Hey, where are you going?” Flurry asks, following him. “Our history, Rachel, is full of great amazing things, the Mordi were warriors who served the great dragons, to the mighty Titans that guarded and protected the Earth itself.” “What are the Titans?” Rachel asks, wondering if the video will explain it. Her mother just smiled, putting a finger up to her lips and hushed her. “Shhh, spoilers, Doppelganger. I can't really give out much too. If you want to know more about the ancient guardians, you'll have to investigate that on your own time.” She then winked at the camera. She then looked at the machine. “Okay, I don't have much time on this tape so I have to be quick. You just got out of a terrible war and you don't want to give the Portal up.” “Wow okay, really trudging to creepy territory.” “Sorry.” Rachel made a look. “Stop that.” “No.” her mother teased on the recording. “Your life has changed so much, you've undergone so much trauma, so many losses, you feel like humanity itself has failed you, don't let your grudge consume you. Your anger will destroy you like it did your father. It's not to defend his actions because I too had seen his demise - good job by the way.” Rachel snorted. “You are now a ruler of a great race, you have to lead by example. You believe controlling both sides will make your family safe, it won't. You know there will always be those who want to destroy what you have for their gain. But it can't always be on you to save everyone.” Iggy goes down a long set of stairs with Flurry, going to one of the uncharted sections of the Temple. Coming into a large room with a deep, deep ominous pit. Iggy peered down the pit, sensing something was calling to him down there. “Iggy, wait up!” Flurry flew down after him, stopping at the room. Her horn lit up and flashed the room in her magic aura. Large murals were carved and drawn around them. Flurry didn't know what they meant but she saw images. Four dragons on the four quarters of the Earth on separate altars. Each dragon had symbols she could only guess were elements of the world. Each four looked like they were absorbing something. “Igneous, we should go.” Flurry said, turning her attention to the baby prince. Iggy cooed curiously, extending his hand down into the deep pit. Wanting to follow what was calling him. The spikes on his head glowed brighter and so did his eyes and claws. Balls of light began to rise out of the pit and go into the baby. His body began to glow and he started to change. “Uh oh….” Flurry ears dropped. “Enjoy your time with your family. There will be times you think you'll never find peace, but you will. Things will be rough and seem hopeless, but you'll be okay. You, my love, will live a long, loving life. You can’t forget who you once were, your past,” her mother looked back at Baby Rachel and smiled. “Current and future, they are all you… okay I'm running out of tape so we will have more talks next time. I do have one more thing to say before the tape runs out.” “What is it?” “Hold on tight, right about…now.” The second the tape ended, the entire Temple and round two mile radius began to experience a massive earthquake. Rachel yelped as she held onto the walls of the trailer. The glow of the Bloodstone necklace was shining brightly, she pulled her staff out of the pocket dimension and saw the black pupil was bouncing all over the crystal as it glowed as well. Whatever was happening was setting both stones off. “Oh God, what the fuck now!?” Rachel yelled. She heard a loud crashing sound and a loud roar echoed out as the earthquake stopped and there was silence. It lasted a minute before something huge landed just outside the trailer, causing it to lift and fall. She let out a shout, bouncing off the bed, crashing into the wall and falling to the ground of the trailer. This heat she was feeling was so blazing hot, not even her dragon proof scales and fur could withstand it and made her sweat profusely. The door began to scratch at the door, making scared crying noises. Her nose picked up its scent and her blood chilled. “Igneous?” The scratching stopped. Rachel stood up, ran out of the door to see just what was outside. Once outside, Rachel lets out a surprised scream. There was a large dragon-like creature about the size of a school bus. Eyes, claws and spikes on its chunky body looked like marbleized rock and lava. Black fur with pieces of volcanic rocks on certain parts of his body. No wings. It cries loudly, putting their head close to her. “Igne…ous?” Rachel croaked. No, no there's no fucking way! “Iggy, is that you, baby?” Iggy responded by sobbing louder, clear that he was frightened. “Oh my god! Oh my baby boy, what happened!?” She puts her hands on his snout now realizing it was her baby. Then sensing more footsteps, literally everyone began rushing out of the temple. All armed to the teeth and pointing at her son! “No, no!! guys stand down, stand the fuck down!” She had her arms out, shouting out that order as loudly as she could. Igneous screams more out of fright, curling himself into a ball. “It's Igneous, it's Igneous! Lower your weapons now!!” Spike had no words whatsoever as to see his baby seemed not only following his dad's footsteps of growing ridiculously tall as a baby, but had an extreme makeover of epic proportions. And is still a baby with his head on his mother's lap and curling his body around her trying to get as small as possible. The intense heat at first had covered the air has now cooled off. There was still a crowd but they were giving the family some space. “Holy shit, that's a baby.” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Oh poor Iggy! Sweet thing,” Fluttershy whimpered. “What in tarnations happened to the little guy?” Applejack asks, waving herself with the hat. Twilight couldn't believe what she was seeing, hands covering her face. “Someone…please explain to us why our son is like this?” Rachel asked, trying to soothe both her frightened baby and herself. “I-I have no clue what happened.” Spike said. “Flurry and Iggy snuck off and we'd been looking for him.” He sat next to the two, hand against his son's neck. “They what?” “Has anyone seen Flurry?” Shining asked everyone. “Shoot shoot, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry Uncle Spike, Aunt Rachel!” Flurry Heart, thankfully was unharmed, flaps her wings hard flying over to them. Her mom teleported up to her, wraps her arms around her daughter in the air as the two descended. Shining raced up to them and hugged her. “So glad you're okay,” Flurry hugged for a second before stepping aside, going up to her uncle and aunt and cousin. “I'm so so sorry, it's my fault.” “Flurry, what happened?” Spike asks calmly. “I-I really don't know.” Flurry starts. “We were playing around when we found this pit, Iggy was glowing and next thing I knew he changed. I'm so sorry, I was watching him.” “Glowing?” Rachel asks. The princess nodded. “He stuck his hand in the pit and this light came up and went into him.” “Like he was absorbing it?” Twilight asks. “Or something like that.” “Oh Iggy!” Rachel groans, petting her baby's snout. Iggy made his critter noises before looking at the two with worry. “Bud, we're not angry, okay? You're not in trouble,” Spike assured, also petting Iggy's head. “We need to get whatever is inside him out.” “Holy hell.” Malik then shows up. “Uh Dorothy, why is there a kaiju on you?” “Don't you start, Scarecrow.” Rachel grunted in response. There was a gurgling sound coming from the baby's large stomach. “Uh oh, don't tell me the big guy's hungry.” Rainbow Dash said. “Or needed to go to the bathroom…” Aj muttered. “Ig?” Rachel says his name as Igneous stood up, moving his head away from her lap. Everyone motioned to step back as the baby started to move, to pace around. The parents stood up, trying to get Iggy to stay down. The gurgling sound got louder and louder before he tipped his head back, looking high at the sky. His head spikes glowed before opening his mouth, letting out a roar as a concentrated beam of bright light shooting straight up in the sky. Light took out of Igneous as the particles floated back to the Temple, going back into the pit. As the light was leaving, Iggy started to change once more, going from his new large form, shrinking back down to his smaller self, his yellow fur and purple scales returned, still left him sobbing once the light was expelled from him. As soon as he was small again, Spike and Rachel raced over to him, scooping him up in their arms. The baby clinging to both parents. After a brief check up, Igneous was completely fine. The Mordi and other dragons went to check out what the prince had discovered and see just what the hell happened. Thankfully no one was hurt. All the allied leaders were in the common room. Flurry was sent to the room where she and her folks were staying, having Fluttershy, AJ and Dash keep an eye on her along with a few guards. Rachel was holding Iggy, after giving him a quick feeding was out like a light like nothing happened. “So, what exactly happened?” Luna asks. “A baby should not have that much power to absorb whatever he did.” “Igneous is a little stronger than average dragon babies. The product of both royal scepters are known to have magic properties.” Spike said, looking at his sleeping son. “Tensions between us and Humans are already thin, what just happened will put them in a spin.” Chief Druid Leaf said. “Okay, thanks,” Twilight just got off the phone before looking at everyone. “Okay, I just got off with Other me. She said there was a seismic shift but so far there were no alarms.” “Good. So until we figured out why Iggy turned the way he did, no one says anything about this to the Humans.” Rachel says. “Agreed?” There was a collective agreement. “For now on, no one else goes exploring, Igneous will stay with us at all times until we head home.” Spike said before looking at Twilight. “Can you ask the other you to send a message to Starlight to get it to Ember?” Twilight sighed. “We'll have to meet up with them tomorrow, so after the meeting we'll go to them.” She then hands the phone back to Helen, telling her thanks. “Does your book take in drawings?” Rachel asked Twilight. “As long as it's directly on the page it should.” “Good,” Rachel nodded. “Maybe it is best to send Igneous back home.” Celestia suggested. “We cannot have any more surprises.” “Yeah, that's not even a debate.” Spike grunted. “Then make sure the kid doesn't get big again, we don't need another rampaging dragon.” Some pony guard commented. Spike and Rachel gave that pony an unsettling glare, causing the guard to shrink back. “Please stop talking.” Celestia ordered the guard. “Speaking of the meeting, we need to talk to you about that, your highness.” Lady Trinity said to Rachel. The Queen shook her head. “I know what I need to do. Don't everyone worry about that.” She looked at her boy. Iggy sneezed, she dodged his tiny poof of flames before relaxing again. “What am I going to do with you, sweet boy?” Rachel sighed, kissing his snout. She thought of what the first tape said. What her mother said, letting her words sink in. Did her mother see what her grandson just became? It seems there's still so much more to learn about this Temple…and her mother. Author's Note Flurry giving Iggy a lesson on how to give your caretakers the slip.
Day 3In the wee morning around 3 am, Spike was unable to sleep. He knows he has to go to the Assembly in a few hours, but his mind wouldn't allow him to rest. He stared at the ceiling of the Temple with his mate sleeping next to him on his left and their son in a crib just to his right. Ten… Nine… Eight… The automatic voice from the bomb counting down. Tears silently cascading down his face. Though he had come out and planned ahead, he really wasn't sure if he'd make it back. Spike flexed his fingers when they began to tremble. Giving himself a reminder to call Dr. Rosemary to schedule a therapy session when they get back. The sound of movement in the crib and Iggy began fussing thankfully broke Spike's train of thought. Rachel was stirring and was in the process of sitting up. “Iggy?” Spike placed a hand on her back to stop her. “Shh, I got him.” He tells her assuringly. “You sure?” Rachel asked with a yawn. Spike nodded. “I am. Get some rest.” He kisses her temple before sitting up. Twisting around and reaching in the crib. “Okay bud, let's go.” Iggy whimpered, wrapping his tiny arms around his neck. He didn't need to be changed or fed, but Spike could feel him shaking. Rachel watches the two walk out of the room, sighing softly. Spike carried Iggy down the hall. It was dark so the kid was shaking a little. “It's okay, Iggy, I know it's a little scary…it's been scary for awhile,” Spike held him. The two soon came outside. The fresh air was a relief to the Dragonlord. He adjusted his hold on Iggy and pointed up. “See? We're outside, see the stars?” Igneous whimpered but looked up, relaxing in his father's hold. “Yeah, I haven't been sleeping well either.” Spike sighed. “Gave us a scare yesterday, you curious furball. Think your mom is getting tired of us growing big,” he lets out a chuckle, patting his kid's back. Drawing magic from the Bloodstaff remotely, Spike's eyes glowed. The wind began to shift, feeling the magic on this side of the world a little more powerful. Possibly because the staffs originally came from this world and not Equestria. He summoned balls of light that surrounded the two, making sure Iggy wasn't getting scared. The memory of seeing his boy in that damned cage. The horrid sound he made and what innate magic Igneous was using to protect himself. Spike didn’t know what exactly Sombra had done to his son. The fear of losing his child, his mate, his own life… Almost everyone in this temple was at that chateau when the nuke went off. Twilight and the girls, The Sister Princesses, Shining (Cadence was at the Empire protecting the Heart), the other allies… Even if Celestia hadn't used the sun on the battlefield, there were so many things that could've gone wrong. Any slight margin of error and everyone would have died. Spike hugged Igneous close, stroking the back of his head. “Just think Ig, it never gets dull in this family, you're fitting right in when it comes to magic mayhaps.” He said, trying to focus on the now. “That's for sure.” Spike lifts his head, turning to see Twilight coming out. She was wearing a pastel yellow nightgown. “Oh, hey Twi.” Spike smiled, gave Iggy a bounce. “Hey look bud, it's Auntie Twilight.” Iggy cooed in response, more focused on the light balls, having a hand out and began to manipulate them. Making them dance around the adults. “Looks like he's really getting into it.” Twilight said, watching the light show. “After the day he had yesterday, I think he is.” Spike said, watching the lights as well. “He's a special kid, that's for sure. Why can't you sleep?” “Got interested in the Pit room the kids found, was looking over what we have so far. Needed a break. You two?” “Just hanging out, we're we?” He said, giving a quick cuddle with the baby. Iggy finally turns his attention to his aunt, having the lights circle over her head. Twilight giggled before turning her gaze to Spike. “How have you been?” She asked him, seeing that it was a bit since they had a moment to talk. “How are you doing?” “Honestly? Everything has been so surreal since waking up.” Spike admits. “I… I thought for a moment that we were all dead…” Twilight sighed, wiping her eyes as she felt them swell. “I think all of us on that battlefield thought that…. When you didn't come back with Rachel and Iggy at the rendezvous site, I wanted to come in and get you.” Spike shook his head. “No, there wasn't really anything you could do to help. Thank our lucky stars we made it out alive.” “No…it's thank you.” Twilight said. “You nearly died saving billions of lives, the thought of you being gone. I…I…” She trailed off as she was reduced to tears. Unable to control herself and wrapped her arms around him in a hug, burying her face underneath his collar bone. Spike wrapped an arm around her and hugged her back tightly, him tearing up as well. “I love you, Spike. I'm so glad you're safe.” Her voice quivered as she held her baby brother. Twilight had hatched him from his egg, practically raised him as a baby, watched him grow from being her assistant, seeing all his accomplishments, watching him being practically one of the greatest heroes of all time. Him becoming a father. “I'm so proud of you.” “I love you too, Twilight.” He said. Iggy watched the two for a moment before getting bored of messing with light, incidentally making it disappear. The siblings giggled at that as they pulled back. “I think that's our cue to head off to bed.” Twilight said then, reaching up and ruffled her nephew's fuzzy head. Iggy purred and leaned his head towards her hand. “One more thing though before we do,” Spike says. “What is it?” Twilight asks. “You know about the wedding right?” Spike questioned. Twilight smiled, buzzed in excitement. “Yes. I'm so excited for it! After everything, this is what is needed. Something so positive and joyful and just full of love. Yours and Rachel's.” Spike smiled. “Well, since you know it's on short notice, we'd have to make due with what we got. Rach and I talked about it earlier, but we both easily agreed that… if you would do the honor of ordinating the ceremony?” Twilight was both in tears and shock, her eyes widened. She soon had the warmest smile, her hand over her heart. “I will.” Spike gave her another hug, both on another verge of a sob out. Iggy grabbed hold of Twilight's horn. Curiously pushing it around. “Hey, that's not meant to play.” Twilight tells the baby, moving her head and horn away from him to grab. “You are already sadly following my track record, please don't start having that one record of your mother's this young or anything like that.” Spike wishfully says, letting his son grab hold his free up hand. “I heard.” Twilight nervously chuckled before smiling. “I'm really happy for both of you, I wish you guys all the love and support.” Spike smiled back. “Thank you, I appreciate it, we both do.” He then sighed. “Got a busy day so we should go.” “Good luck. Night Spike, night Iggy.” She kissed the baby's cheek, hugged Spike again. “Good night Twilight.” He pats her shoulder before the two parted. The second Assembly had begun, all the leaders and speakers were in their designated spots. Rachel was a little nervous coming into this session, adjusting the top of her dress, but her goals were clear. After attendance was taken, the talks began. “Good morning everyone, I hope you all enjoyed your day off.” President Baxter greeted the microphone, looking around the room before looking at Rachel. “How are you doing, ma'am?” “I'm doing well, thank you.” Rachel nodded, sitting straighter. “Hope you had a good day off. I first want to apologize for my little outburst in the first session. It was uncalled for and unprofessional.” “No need. What happened could have been devastating. Speaking of which, in our last session we started talking about controls over this side of the portal. The United Nations have agreed that the offer still stands. It's the perfect bridge linking both our worlds and it needs to preserve its history and what it means. What better way to protect it than the temple remaining in Equis’s hands. All we want to manage is the Portal so the incidents we had going on before won't happen again. We helped design the dome that protects it on your side, you stabilized it's guaranteed that it will not break either worlds.” Rachel thinks about it. “During the War, all of us that were in Equis when the portal closed, fought creatures that normal weapons couldn't hurt, we worked together, and came up with devices that handled them. Humans, ponies, Dragons, Changelings, pretty much all of us helped create a tool that helped us win the fight and aided to get my son Igneous, who his father lead that squadron.” She explains. “I do see and believe we can coexist between worlds. We worked together before, so we can work together once more. Full cooperation on both sides. Hear me state that I relinquish my control over this side of the Portal to Earth, so long as the Temple still remains in our control.” There were some murmurs and a gavel was hit. Rachel turned to her mate and others, who all gave nods of approval before turning back to the President. “Excellent, your majesty. I know we can work together to assure that what happened that caused this War never happens again.” The President says, turning the pages over on the docket. “Okay, next on discussion, in our reports says that there was a traitor that aided your victory.” “Neighsay, yes.” A few humans chuckled by the sound of his name. “He betrayed the sister princesses when he joined forces with Blueblood, however he contributed with what he knew since he turned himself in.” “We would like to know more of what he said on his part.” The President requested. Rachel leans back in her chair to look at Celestia, leaning a little towards her direction. “Should we?” Celestia nodded. “I took the liberty of requesting his presence after we were requested to come here.” Rachel waves for her to make a say. The soon to be former ruler sat regally. She adjusted her microphone and spoke. “Good Morning Mr. President, pardon my interruption but we,” gesturing to the Allied leaders, “Have something better, if you don't mind.” “Don't see the problem with that.” Mr. President allowed it. A moment later, being escorted by armed Pony Guards through the doors was none other than the ex chancellor himself. His hair and beard had gotten long but was kept up and clean. He wore a set of brown robes, but on his horn had an inhibitor ring slipped all the way to the base of the horn and his wrists were cuffed together. Rachel nods to him in acknowledgement. Even though he was a traitor, Rachel has a bit of respect towards Neighsay, not only he helped in the war but the two had escaped from Sombra's clutches, had their back during the whole thing. Helped her with facts on where the Blue Celestial was being held. The guards escorted the male to the front. More guards quickly placed a chair, a small table and a microphone before stepping back. “Thank you,” Neighsay said to the guards and took his seat. There was a collection of murmurs coming from the Human side before the President spoke. “You must be Neighsay?” He asked the cuffed unicorn. Neighsay nodded. “Yes sir Mr. President.” Spike watched in silence. Last time he saw the ex chancellor was when the Princesses stripped his title and duties because of his racist views. It seems to Spike that the male had a change of heart. “Okay. Neighsay, could you please explain your part in the War.” President Baxter requested. “Of course.” Neighsay sat straighter. He then began explaining everything, from how Blueblood approached him, how he got involved using the contacts he still had to help spread fear mongering and propaganda. When he talked about the harsh experiments Blueblood had on the humans, there were those in the room who looked sick. “What I thought I was helping Equestria, the horrors I witnessed Blueblood commit, I realized too late that it was a mistake. I tried to leave prior to me turning myself in to the Princesses, I was then imprisoned. But escaped with the help of The Queen.” Neighsay turned his head towards her, nodding to her before turning back the front. “After turning myself into the authorities, as part of a deal agreement, I offered my insight and what I know. Did I know that Blueblood had raided your outposts? No. I did not know he had obtained such dangerous, near catastrophic weapons, there were secrets that I was not privy to.” “How did you know Sombra?” Neighsay shook his head. “At first I didn't believe that the tyrant returned. Sombra came out of nowhere it seems… However, while I was in cohorts with Blueblood, he seemed to have an attachment to a curved red object now we learned to be Sombra's broken horn. He had somehow trapped his soul in it.” “What we are trying to figure out is how Sombra returned.” Rachel coughed into her fist, tail wrapped around her leg, cheeks blushing a little. She felt eyes from a couple of allies staring at her. Spike tried hard not to crack a smile, his tail snaking around her leg, brushing her tail with his spade. Both parents stole a glance over to Iggy who was thankfully behaving by gumming at his beloved toy, the three elements of Harmony taking turns holding the baby. “Blueblood lost a horn and stupidly put Sombra's horn on his head to replace it. Sombra took control of Blueblood’s body.” Rachel admits, not giving in full details on how Blueballs lost his horn. Speculating how Sombra took control over his son, since no one knew exactly how it happened. Though she knew things would've been different if she hadn't played with her prey and just outright killed him. She got petty and cocky. “Magic is a strange concept and a little hard to describe to creatures who do not really grasp or know of. Trying to explain in full detail will only result in massive headaches.” Rachel said. “This is just speaking from experience.” After a year and many battles won and fought in, she still doesn't really get how magic works. Living in Equis for ten years and still confused on the subject, despite having and learning magic of her own. The President nodded. “Yes, well I think we got enough. Thank you Neighsay for participating, you're excused.” “Thank you for allowing me to speak, Mr. President.” Neighsay says as he stood. The guards approached him, escorting him off to the side and a couple cleaned up the spot. “Okay, I think we went through enough for today, we shall continue talks tomorrow, Assembly adjourns.” Mr. President says, ending the meeting for the day. When the rest of the allies returned to the Temple, Rachel, Spike, Iggy and Twilight decided to hang back in New York a bit for they had some business to attend. “You sure the shop's around here?” Rachel asked Twilight as the four were walking around Brooklyn. Twilight nodded. “Other me mentioned that she is with Rarity and Sunset in her boutique.” Spike smiled, “we could get your dress ordered while we're here.” He said to his mate. “Kinda wish the twins would be here now, they would have gotten a kick out of this.” Rachel sighed. “The twins will be coming in a couple of days. You know their work schedule.” Spike assured. “Probably they'll be handling the bachelorette party.” She shrugged, thinking what crazy things would happen. “Can't wait for that.” Twilight giggled. She and the other girls were going to be part of the party. Spike chuckled nervously, thinking about his own bachelor party, knowing his brother, Thorax, and soon Discord and Big Mac show up. Pharynx was invited as well. As much love he has of Discord because of his help with not only sabotaging Sombra but helped pinpointing where Igneous was when he was taken, knowing who Discord is by nature, made him a little hesitant. When they came to one of Elizabeth's boutiques, they went inside. The door rang to signal customers had entered. “Coming!” What sounded like Sweetiebelle called out. When this world's Sweetiebelle, Sofie, Rachel remembers Elizabeth's sister's name comes around the corner, she was in for a surprise. “Hello, welcome to-” Sofie sees the four and froze when she saw the anthro creatures. “Hello.” Twilight greeted her. Iggy cooed and waved at her. “Uh, hi Sofie, is Elizabeth here?” Rachel asks. There was sudden pitter patter of paws rushing down a set of stairs. “Are they here??” This world’s Spike comes around then. The black dog pokes his head. Green eyes landed on the alicorn and dragons. “Hey!” The dog greeted, rushing up to Rachel. Rachel chuckled, reaching down and petting him. “Hi you.” The dog whines happily, before looking up at dragon Spike. “Hi Spike.” dog Spike grinned. “Sup Spike.” Dragon Spike grinned back. “Oh nothing much. Visiting Elizabeth.” Iggy made a confused sound, hearing his dad's voice coming out of a pooch. Rachel made a face, looking at both Spikes. “Okay I did have a dream that I'm surrounded by you, babe, but this isn't what I meant.” Both Spikes laughed at that. “I'm coming I'm coming!” Elizabeth calls out as she and the other girls came in. She sees the four and gasps. “Hello my darlings!” She greeted. “Hey guys, Rachel, Twilight.” Sunset said, holding the book they needed. Cassandra waved, pushing her glasses up. As soon as Iggy sees Elizabeth, his eyes widened. Rachel swore she was seeing hearts in his eyes. Igneous held his hands out to Elizabeth. “Oh my gosh, you are so adorable!” Elizabeth gushed, looking at the baby. “Oooh Rachel he's so perfect!” rushing up to her and the baby. Iggy continued to reach for Elizabeth, wanting her to hold him. Dragon Spike and Twilight tilts their heads back laughing, seeing how the baby was acting. “Oh my god, he really is your son.” Rachel giggled, letting Elizabeth hold the baby. Elizabeth squealed in delight as she held him. He was pretty big, as big as a full grown Corgi. Cassandra came up to the baby as well. Iggy was in heaven, snuggling up to Elizabeth, messing with her purple curls. Sunset giggled, coming up to Rachel and Spikes. “Congradulations you two,” Sunset said to the Royals. She then hands her the book. “One message book ready, everything okay?” Spike nodded, “Yeah, we just need to get a message back to Equis.” Twilight dug in her purse and pulled out a pencil and some photos taken of the Pit, handing them to Rachel. “Here ya go.” “Thanks guys, appreciate it.” Rachel tells all of them before stepping aside, walking over to a bench so she could begin sketching out the Pit photos onto the magical book. Maybe Ember would help with some insight to what happened yesterday with the baby. Spike watched his son being praised and gushed by this world's Rarity and Twilight before turning to gaze at his mate. Smiling softly as she was drawing, seeing her quickly get lost in adding the little details. Appreciating to even be able to watch her. “So, is the book the only reason all of you are here to visit us?” Elizabeth asks, hugging the baby. “Oh you are just so precious, I had made some outfits for you but it seems I have to make some readjustments.” She then cooed at Iggy. “That's exactly why we're here.” Dragon Spike said, looking at Elizabeth. “After the talks are through, we'll be having our wedding. Problem is that it's on short notice.” “A wedding?! Oh my loves that's amazing!” Elizabeth said. “How short of a notice? When's the wedding?” Doggo Spike asks, sniffing Iggy's tail that was tickling his nose. “A week,” Rachel responded, briefly looking up from the book to look at Elizabeth. “The wedding is in a week and I am in dire need of a dress. What better way than to-” “Say no more. Sofie dear, clear my schedule, we have work to do! Yes we do, yes we do! A goochie goo!” Elizabeth tickles Iggy, hearing his adorable laugh. Sofia, now not caught like a deer in headlights, made her way out. So for the rest of the day, everyone got measured, being separated so the bride and groom could have a 1 on 1 chat. Rachel sat in the changing rooms wearing a black robe waiting. In the room was a large mirror. she stared at herself. So much of her life has changed in the past couple of short years. Forgoing her human body once she learned she was turning into a dragon. Her change began when she touched the Crystal Heart. Never thought in her life that she ended up here. Leading and fighting in a war, having Igneous, becoming Queen and now getting measured for her wedding dress. So easily all of this could have not happened. Rachel leans forward, burying her face in her hands and shuddered. Tears free falling from her eyes. She could have lost her boys. Spike, Iggy…. Nearly losing them both to Sombra, the bomb. She couldn't stop sobbing when Elizabeth knocked on the door with a pair of red glasses, measuring tape draped over her neck and in her hands were some fabric samples with every shade of white imaginable amd various styles of lace. “Oh darling, are you alright?” Elizabeth asked, setting the items down on the service table next to the untouched glass of champaign. “Those better be tears of joy, dearie.” Rachel couldn't answer as she just continued to cry. “Oh sweetie!” Elizabeth gave her a comfort hug, having Rachel latched onto her and hugged the fashionista and sobbed. “It's okay now, everything is fine. Want me to get Spike or baby?” She offered. Rachel trembled. “I almost lost them, Liz…my boys….” She spoke between sob. Elizabeth smiled softly, petting her hair. “They're here dear. Both of them are here, just outside the doors. All of you have been through the thick of it and here you are all now. About to have one of the most important day of your life. A celebration for all of you.” Rachel was reduced to a blubbering mess, looking up at her. Lips quivering “Aww darling, it's okay.” Elizabeth said, patting her cheeks. Now realizing she felt soft. “Both you and Igneous have such soft fur, how do you two kept it so soft?” Rachel snorted, breaking the tension and her tears started to dry. “A whole gallon tub of conditioner for me and a half of a bottle for the babe.” Elizabeth finally pulls away, grabs the champagne and offers it to her. “Shall we get a move on and designing your dress?” She spoke in a motherly tone. Rachel sniffled and takes the glass. “Yes please.” and took a sip. Author's Note Yes!
Day 4The session ended, just going through more details of the War, talking about how everyone banding together soon after the portal closed. Nothing wild went on and was rather speedy. Rachel had to excuse herself to go to the restroom, planning not to take that long. When she came in, there was a woman in her mid twenties in the restroom. Dressed with a light blue blouse and a business-like black skirt with a decorative white belt and Mary Jane's holding a cigarette and a lighter near the vent. The woman jumped when she saw Rachel there. “Jesus Christ!” Rachel jumped by the exclamation. “Oh, sorry, didn't mean to scare you.” She said, having her hands up to show she meant no harm. “No you're good. I'm still not used to seeing anyone from Equis.” She said. “Ten years and still really haven't gotten over the shock.” “I can see that. I lived in Equis for those ten years and I'm still finding out things that leaves me speechless.” Rachel responded, gave her a nod before going into one of the stalls, tucking in her wings tightly closing and locking the door. Was a tight squeeze but she'll go through it. Realizing she had her head clear view to the top of the stall, Rachel hunched down so she could go, making it a much tighter space. As she was going, Rachel could hear the woman mumbling about her size and annoyingly trying to light her cigarette. Ninth grade all over again. Rachel thought. After taking care of herself, she squeezed herself out of the stall, the woman still having problems with the lighter. “Stupid cheap piece of crap.” The woman said as the Queen went to the sink to wash her hands. “Need a hand?” Rachel offered after cleaning up. The woman looked at the dragoness. “Oh, uh, sure.” Rachel wiped her hands off with a paper towel, her eyes glowed a little. The tip of the cigarette lit up. The woman took a drag before blowing smoke into the vent. “Thank you, nice trick.” Rachel shrugged. “Thanks, not much though.” She observed the human. “You know they do have designated smoking spots outside.” “I like air conditioning. I'll take the ticket if that's alright, your highness.” The woman chuckled. “Eeh, not my business. Have a good day.” Rachel smooths out the fur on her cheeks before turning to walk out. “Hold up, just one second, Queen Rachel.” the woman said, stopping her. Rachel's ears pinned back. Internal alarms going off. If there's one thing she learned growing up, especially in the War, don't ever underestimate any threat. “What can I do to help you?” Rachel asks her. The woman holds the cigarette between her lips, digs her hands in her skirt pockets before ending up pulling out a business card. Took a quick drag and blow before walking up to her. “Scylla Faun, reporter for Across Realms News. We specialize in sharing and spreading stories on both sides. I got selected to cover the Assembly.” Rachel stared at Scylla before grabbing her card. It was a legit business card, had her list of contacts and the acronym of the news station. She recognized the station name but over on Equis. “We got some BS videos sent by an anonymous group, showing off what the ponies were doing to the humans. Noticed they were wearing white suits with a red symbol.” “The White Mantle.” Rachel said with a hateful hiss. “Seems we both know who they were.” Scylla said. “After discussing with our sister station over on your side when we were allowed to cross, we learned about them. Higher ups decided to not play into the groups hands but the same group sent more videos out to the other stations. Thus fueling Earth's leaders with fear.” “What is it you want with me, Ms. Faun?” Scylla taps the cigarette so ashes fall in the sink drain next to her. “Please, Scylla. And what I want is your story.” “My story??” Scylla nodded, smoking a bit more before blowing it off to the side. “An interview, a special segment with you. You are the Speaker of Equis so a lot of eyes were on you. And if I'm being honest, your name specifically has been spread around for quite awhile. Popped up once a few years back, a domestic assault charge made by your old man.” The Queen gritted her teeth. “Not even remotely surprised the bastard would do that.” “Didn't really believe it because of how huge and completely frightening he was. Anyway, you caught the eyes of many during the War. Even though a lot of sources are of your Dragonlord and what he courageously did, other eyes see him as him coming in the last second of the game and taking the prize and reporters wanted his intake. Me? Nah, as much as there is on talking to him, his Queen is where the real story is at. The backbones of the whole operation.” “Spike came in where we needed him. He saved our son and the world.” Rachel quickly defended her mate. Scylla waved her hand before reaching over to the sink, turned the faucet on and ran her lit cigarette underneath the running water, extinguishing the cancer stick before tossing the butt in the garbage. “Not downplaying his actions. Please, think about it, your highness. Earth needs your story. How a human became one of the greatest heroes in this day and age, how you became what you are now. Numbers on the card, lemme know if you change your mind. Good day.” Scylla said before leaving the restroom. Rachel watched her leave before looking at the small card in her claws. Sensing there was some kind of recurring theme going on on this trip. She tucks the card in her bra, smoothes her clothes out and finally steps out. Meeting up with her mate and son, she saw another reporter stepping away and going about their day. “Looks like you got an interview request as well?” Rachel asks Spike as he passed Iggy to his mom. Iggy cooed, snuggling against her chest. “Yeah the buzzards are buzzing today.” Spike responded with a chuckle before sighing. “You too?” Rachel takes the card out. “Don't know how to feel about it.” “It's ultimately your choice to do it or not.” Spike said. When he saw Iggy making another attempt to grab the necklace, Spike put his finger in his son's hands and let him tug and move around so he couldn't mess with it. “I'll back you whatever you decide to do.” Spike smiled at her. Rachel smiles back. “So will we be seeing you on the TV soon?” Spike responded by shaking his head. “Maybe later, but right now I'm not ready to do any of it…still not mentally ready after what happened.” Rachel reaches to him and kisses his lips. “Let's head back before the paparazzi swarm us.” She said. Spike grinned then, wrapping his arm around her waist, pulling her close and nipped her pony ears. Causing her to giggle. “Let them take their photos.” He spoke low, still holding his grin before nibbling on her neck. Rachel blushes brightly as she was hearing camera flashing going off and her knees began to buckle when he was grazing on her spot. “You're trouble.” Rachel huffed but couldn't keep the grin off her face. Patting his cheek. “Look who's talking, my Queen,” Spike chuckled. Iggy started fuss hungerly, tugging on Rachel's dress top. Wanting to drink from the milk source. “You entitled little firebug.” Rachel calls him with a laugh. “We'll be going soon.” “Is there a line?” Spike joked. “Take us back to the Temple, Dragonlord.” Rachel said. Swatting him with the soft brush tip of her tail playfully. Spike giggled. “As you wish, my love.” Taking the staff from his tail hold, it glowed when he tapped the end of it, the three were consumed in flames and teleported. The past several hours went by quietly, most were getting preparations for the up and coming wedding. Picked a spot nearby where to host the ceremony, arranging where the reception area is going to be at. Everyone has their part in this to get it done within six days. Rachel, appreciating everyone for helping, decided to gift everyone something special. Going back to her roots a little, she was whipping up a batch of her signature pink, Iron Wills's Special drink. However, she didn't make it a Virgin because after everything all of them had been through, nearly all of them saw that nuke went off, all of them needed the edge off. In the kitchens after assuring to the chefs that there wasn't going to be a mess, she got to work. She did have to be told how to work inside of the Temple's kitchen since everything was so old, it didn't have much of the modern appliances. Having some of the human Mordi go out to the modern towns to retrieve the stuff she needed before combining drinks together. Knowing what to replace, knowing the recipe inside and out, she replaced one of the key components with some of the ancient wine that was stored in the Temple. She had a couple of glasses of herself and the store wine will be used for the wedding itself and was a little tipsy. Rachel hummed as she filled up bottles after bottles of her Iron Will, sitting up against the wall, having the large cauldron next to her, cautiously filling each bottle up with a ladle and funnel. So far, she made thirteen bottles and got ten more to fill. While occasionally sipping on her glass. “So this is where you went off to.” Rachel looks up, seeing that it was Twilight. “Hey Twilight.” The queen greeted her future sister in law. “Wow, that's a lot of drinks, are you doing okay?” Twilight asks her with concern. Rachel nodded. “I'm good.” She sets the ladle in the cauldron, reaches to one of the filled bottles and offers it to Twilight. “Making something for everyone to show how much I appreciated everyone. With helping out for this wedding and for the War. We wouldn't be here without everyone's part.” Twilight takes the pink concoction. “How many drinks did you have?” She asks then, looking at the wine glass. “My second glass. It's very strong.” Rachel pats a spot next to her. “Please join me.” Twilight sighed, contemplating before joining Rachel. After four more glasses per person and all the bottles were filled, both girls were, without a sheer of a doubt, shit faced. The kitchen ended up becoming a mess as they got hungry. They didn't know what they ate but just knew it was delicious and sweet. And discovered a bunch of gems so its a double win. “Oh my lord, this stuff is amazing!” Twilight gleefully giggled, she and Rachel had perched themselves on the island counter, both of them laying on top of each other. “How can something so old have so much effect?” Rachel hiccuped, a bit of blue flames sparking out of her mouth before shrugging. “Have nooo clue, but this is nice. You're nice.” She giggled, munching on a sapphire. Those who came by and saw the two in their drunken brigade kindly went off somewhere else. “Is there anymore in the pot?” Twilight asks. “L-lemme check.” Rachel swallows the gem, goes to get up, but instead of going to her hooves, she ends up rolling off the counter and onto her back, and doesn't feel any pain. Both ladies laughed hysterically, Twilight laughed so hard she ended up rolling off as well, sending the girls more in a laughing high. Their antics ultimately caught wind of Spike and he finds the two girls all red in the face, rolling on the ground, unable to breathe from laughing. “Well, this is a sight,” Spike sighed, looking at these two. Rachel looked up, her vision upside down. Gasping to see him. “Hi honey!” She waved both hands at him. “Hi Spike!” Twilight giggled. “You two are wasted.” Spike stated, looking at the two and the twenty three filled bottles of Iron Will and a cauldron with a little bit of the stuff left. “Just a little bit, how's Iggy?” Rachel asks as she rolls on her belly, tail flickering back and forth. “Taking a nap.” Spike responded. Still looking at the pot. “Oh. those bottles are for everyone here,” Twilight waved her hand at the bottles. “I see… is it good?” Spike asked, curious himself. “Try it, baby.” Rachel cooed, kicking her legs like a schoolgirl. Spike could be the responsible one and take these girls to bed and let them sleep this off… He went up to the pot, scooped some of the leftover liquid up and took a sip. Eyes widened at the non-virgin version of Iron Will's Special. It still had that tangy, pomegranate and cherry flavor but with the mix of the aged wine. What he went through, Spike ended up discarding the ladle, picking up the pot and drinking everything. Both girls cheered at that. Soon all three of them were lounging around the messed up kitchen. A couple of bottles that were meant for some of the allies and people who helped were drinked by Spike, Rachel and Twilight. Twilight was back on that counter, sprawled out and was asleep, the couple were on the ground, backs up against the wall. Their arms were linked and leaned against one another. Both Spike and Rachel were on the verge of passing out themselves. “Don't ever…ever leave me again..” Rachel mumbled, snuggling against him. “Never again.” Spike responded, feeling his eyes drift. “Never…ever.” As soon as it seemed his world darkened from him drifting off to sleep, there was a small tremor in the Temple but it didn't disturbed the three zonked out creatures. About twenty minutes later however, Spike was awakened by a voice and something shaking him. “Yo Spike! Hey little dude.” It was Ember. Spike groggily opened his eyes. Seeing the taller blue dragoness, wearing a halter top and hip hugging pants. “Geez, I knew it wouldn't be long for you guys to hit the hard stuff.” Ember sighed, seeing the three. “I got your message, you and I need a talk about your kid.” Spike groaned, rubbing his eyes. “Uh…you know why he got big?” He asks with a yawn. Rachel is still sleeping on him. “Got something, but I need to see the pit itself. Which means you gotta get up.” Ember said. “Gotta be quick, I don't want to hang around this side much longer.” “Oh. Oh okay um, uh….a little hand?” He asks, holding a hand up since he couldn't feel his legs and didn't think he could stand up. Ember nodded. Instead of grabbing his hand, the Second grabs the smaller dragonlord from underneath his arm pits. “Okay let's go.” lifts him up with ease. Spike just submitted and was dangling from being picked up. When Ember turns, Rachel stirs from not laying on Spike. Her eyes briefly registered Ember, she lunged at her, grabbing her tail. “Noooo, not my Teddy Bear! Fuck you, Ember.” Rachel childishly whines. Ember gets her tail out of the drunken Queen's hands, the tip pushing against Rachel's face. “No, no, go fuck yourself, he'll be back.” Ember tells her before carrying Spike out. Rachel childishly waved her arms and legs before settling. Ember carried Spike out of the hallway, set him down and made sure he was able to walk. The walk did help sober Spike up a little by the time they got to the pit. To all of their surprised, which sobered Spiks completely, was Iggy sitting near the edge of the pit. His head spikes were glowing again, wasn't doing anything but staring into the pit. “Uh, Iggy, what are you doing, son?” Spike called out as he approached him. “Oh crap.” Ember muttered as she watched Spike picking up the baby. Iggy was still staring in the pit. “How did you get here bud? You okay?" Spike gave him a little bounce to see if he'll react. Ember looked around the room, looked at the murals on the wall above them and gazed into the pit. “Ember, do you know what this room is?” Spike asked, looking at the murals. “I…I think so, but I'm not sure.” Ember said, trying to read the murals and translate it. “This draconic language is much older than the ones we've been using.” “How old?” “Way older than this place.” Ember then looked at the glowing baby. “It's an old bedtime story my old drake used to tell me when I was Iggy's age.” She points at the four large dragon-like creatures with the elements. “Those are called Titans. Four powerful beings that supposingly were guardians of this planet. Stronger and more powerful than the Dragonlord and Queen.” Spike looked at his son for a moment before looking at the mural. “Can you translate?” “Like I said, this is way older for me to translate. I'll have to talk to the Elders about this but what I remember from the story, their powers are literally of the Gods. Each Titan held the power of the elements of the world.” “Where did they come from?” Ember shrugged. “They say where all life started, from the cosmos. The stars themselves. When both the Bloodstone and Blue Celestial were as one powerful stone. Those four were a product of those stones as Igneous here is. The first four. They served as protectors of the planet. This must be one of four temples dedicated to this one.” She motioned to the lava and fire being. “Each time the Dragonlord had an offspring, the first four always took on that role. Don't ask how the stones separated because I don't know.” “Igneous is the first product of the stones in centuries…” Spike looks back to his son. “Story goes that if the world is in peril, these guardians will return.” “How powerful were they? Just to give me a scale of things.” “One of them caused the last ice age, from what I was told.” Spike's eyes widened at his son. Iggy looks up from the pit and snickered, patting his father's snout. “Maybe that's why I heard the Dragonlord back then stopped having an equal…” “Igneous turned into a creature of lava and light.” Spike admits. “And judging how his head is glowing, he might be the next Titan when he grows up.” Ember looks back at the mural. “I'm gonna head back home, see if I can't dig up more of this.” “Please do, thank you.” Spike said with a nod. “No problem… keep this kid out of here, finish up the meeting and get back when you can.” Ember waves them before quickly leaving that pit. Spike watches her go before looking at Iggy. “Titan Igneous….are you gonna be a titan?” Iggy responded by sticking his tongue out at him. “Let's go get your mother,” Spike began walking out. Never wanting to walk away from a room before in his life. The glow faded away when they left the chambers. Assigning many more guards to secure the pit room on his way back to the kitchen. Only to find Applejack picking the schnockered out Twilight up over her shoulders and Rachel wasn't in there. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy picking up the filled bottles. “Oh, hey guys, where's Rach?” Spike asks. “I think she went to bed, I'm not sure.” Fluttershy said. “Can't believe these two had a drinking party without us.” Dash grumbled as she picked up one of Iron Will's. “One of those bottles is for you.” Spike mentioned. “Oh? Sweet!” “We got Twi here.” Aj said. Spike nodded before heading back to their room. Coming inside, Rachel wasn't even on the bed, she had made herself comfortable on the floor. Had a pillow and a blanket and was sleeping. Spike chuckled softly and smiled, seeing just how peaceful she was. When Iggy started wiggling, Spike put him down, only for him to crawl over to his mother, laying down next to her, curling up. Unable to deal with the sheer adorableness, Spike joined them. He walked over to the two, got down on the floor and curled up to the two, arm reaching around his loved ones. A faint smile spread on Rachel's lips, completely in content. With that, the three go to sleep for the night. Author's Note Scene of Ember, Spike and Rachel, here's where I got the idea from lol
Day 5The next morning, everyone was getting ready to go out again for the meeting. Rachel was in the process of feeding her boy on the bed. Iggy however, decided he wants to play, giggling as reaches up to her. “What are you doing playing, we have to go soon. My goodness, what a cutie you are!” Rachel couldn't help but tickle him, hearing him cackle. “Why play with food?” Spike comes in, not missing a beat. “Iggy, are you playing with my boo- I mean with your food?” He grinned, coming to them. “No sir, nuh uh.” He starts tickling the infant as well. Iggy squealed and squirmed from his parents. His chunky legs kicked in joy. Rachel giggled. “Spike, you gotta learn how to share. What are you going to do when we have more kids?” Spike’s grin unfaultering, heart fluttering. “I can share, you got pair, enough to go around, one for each of us.” He gestures to him and the baby. The parents burst out laughing, he getting a playful swat to the side with her tail as a response. Iggy, watching the tail flail in front of him, he cooed curiously, reaching up to pull on the brush tip. Feeling just how soft it was, he brought it closer and snuggled it to his face. “Okay, cutie pie, let's get going, we have a long day.” Rachel said. Or at least she does. Knowing what she'll have to do after the meeting. They all traveled per usual, bypassed the paparazzi, ignoring the cameras to their best attempts, getting in the right mindset to tackle this head on… That was until they came in and saw a rather decorated Assembly hall. It had many different flowers that looked like it came from Equis. One set of flowers immediately stood out from the rest. Certain red spider-like lillies with yellow edges. “Oh no.” Spike whimpered, already feeling his eyes and nose itchy and running. Iggy began to fuss, rubbing his face with his claws. The dragon guards were starting to not feel so good as well. “Why…?” Rachel was feeling the effects as well. There was a bunch of Dragon Sneeze Flowers all over the place! Almost in unison, all the dragons began sneezing flames uncontrollably. Instantly there was panicking as the Assembly was consumed in colorful burning flames. Humans were freaking out and scrambling as the dragons kept sneezing. The sprinklers on the ceiling went off but did little to no good combating the fires. The Alicorns and Shining quickly got to work. Celestia, Luna, and Cadence worked on calming the frightened humans and extinguishing the growing fires and removing the flowers. Getting them far, far away from the sneezing lot. Shining Armor and Twilight tackled the dragons. Since both Spike and Rachel were unable to use their magic, being too distracted sneezing their ever loving minds out, Shining and Twilight worked on getting every dragon back to the Temple. While still having a sneezing fit. By the time the fire fighters finally made it into the Assembly hall, it had already been extinguished. Fifty percent of the meeting hall was charred, blackened and mostly reduced to ashes. Other than bumps and bruises from the humans scrambling, trying to get out of the burning hall, no one was seriously hurt. They were scared and confused but all were alive. Everyone was outside, the news caravans were having a field day reporting the fire break out. The President was checking out one of his colleagues who was in one of the ambulances when Twilight approached him. “Mr. President?” The president looks at her before giving his colleagues a pat on the shoulder before facing his attention to her. “What was that? Why did the dragons attack us?” He asked her. “Oh nononono, they didn't attack you at all.” Twilight quickly said. “Tell that to our burnt down hall.” President Baxter grunted. “We decided to decorate our hall for you as a good gesture and they burnt it up, many of us could have seriously been hurt.” “Sir, that isn't what happened. They were sneezing.” Twilight explained. “Sneezing??” “Yes! As beautiful as your gesture was to us, one of the flowers you used there, every dragon is allergic to.” She then holds up the flower in question to show them. Mr. President takes his magnifying glasses out of his breast pocket, puts them on and looks at them. “These?” He points to it. “Yes sir. These are called Dragon Sneeze Flowers, they come from certain trees. These grow in Canterlot all the time. However, as pretty as it is, all dragons are allergic to it. And as you and everyone saw, when dragons sneeze…” “They burn…” The president relaxed, now seeing that this was just an accident. A dangerous mistake but nonetheless an accident. He rubbed his temples. “Once they stop sneezing, they'll apologize. Once a dragon is around these, it's near impossible to get them to stop sneezing unless they are far away from this.” “No, it was our mistake. Dragon Sneeze Flower, it's right in the name. I take full responsibility for this, I should have known.” “It was an accident. Thank you.” Twilight said before she used her magic to destroy the flower. “I do hope this doesn't ruin what progress we made so far.” “It doesn't.” He responded as he took the glasses off, folded them up and tucked them back in his breast pocket. He looks up to see the many reporters calling out to the president. “Now if you excuse me, I have to do damage control, I'll have my advisers contact you all when we can resume talks. It's safe to say we'll be taking a few days break to shake this off.” “Looking forward to hearing that call, sir.” Twilight smiled, holding a hand out for him. The president shook it firmly. “Hope everyone gets to feeling better.” And with that, The president fixed his suit before going towards the vultures that were the media and gave his statement. Before Twilight could head back, the sisters came up to her, her brother and sister in law already headed back. “You did good, handling this before it turned into another conflict.” Celestia congratulated her. “I'm just glad he saw our side of things,” Twilight sighed, her mixed wings flexed. “This could have ended up a disaster and all of our processes would be lost.” “You've done well delegating. A good sign, it shows you can handle yourself politically.” Luna said, her hands behind her back. “Equestria will be in good hands after we leave.” “Thank you.” Twilight smiled at them before they headed back. When they teleported back, there were scorch marks of where the dragons continued to sneeze on the walls of the Temple. Back in the common room, both Spike and Rachel were mentally exhausted, lounging on the couches while their baby was playing with Flurry by the toys. The other dragons are also not in the best state after sneezing so much. Shining and Cadence were in there with Thorax and Pharynx to keep them company. Spike rubbed his eyes, still slightly red from allergies when they came in. “Oh…hey guys.” He greeted them while sniffling. “How fucked are we?” Rachel asked. “Crisis averted. We're all good.” Twilight assured them with a smile. “Seriously??” Rachel's eyes widened. “After we torched the place??” Twilight nodded. Both Spike and Rachel let out sighs of relief, both of them relaxed. “Oh, that's so good!” Thorax sighed, tension fading from his shoulders. “However, there won't be talks for a few days. We'll be in contact with the President.” Twilight explained. “Good work.” Shining told her. “Yes, she did a good job.” Celestia said, smiling down at her pupil. However, Twilight couldn't really reciprocate it to her. “Lucky no one got hurt. This could have easily been a shitfest.” Pharynx said, drinking his bottle of Iron Will. “No kidding.” Rachel nervously chuckled. “And who knew you'd also be allergic to those flowers as well, Aunty.” Flurry said, glancing over to look at her before going back to playing with her cousin. “Oh I'm allergic to those, hon. Just part of a small list of things I'm allergic to.” Rachel said, giving the thirteen year old a smile. However she wished she didn't really find out until today! Been avoiding the flowers all together as a courtesy of Spike when they were dating so she'd never really checked to see if she was allergic to them or not. Suffice to say, she was. “So we're all good?” Shining asked,double checking. “We're good. Say, where's Rainbow, Flutters and AJ?” Twilight asked, seeing the other girls weren't in there. “Trying to calm down Fluttershy in her room. She… had a panic attack from the flames.” Spike explained, feeling sorry for her. “Oh no.” Twilight frowned. “Excuse me, everyone.” With that, she takes off. Rachel ran her hands through her hair. “Holy shit.” “Right?” Spike huffed, relaxed that they weren't in the literal hotseat. “That could have been a disaster, what were they thinking having those flowers in there?” “It was a mistake on their part. They didn't mean anything bad.” Celestia explained. “They didn't think the name Dragon Sneeze meant literally.” Luna sighed. “Or maybe they did it intentionally?” One of the dragon guards suggested. “Seriously doubt it. None of them I believe ever crossed over, they don't really know the floriculture.” Rachel tells them. “No one wants to risk this relationship between realms. They have to be really stupid to fuck us over with flowers and have us take the heat.” “As long as they don't pin this to you guys, we should be good.” Shining said. “Want me to send some of my guys over to make sure?” Pharynx asked. Thorax looked at him. “Why suggest that? They just said that Spike and others are in the clear.” “They still don't have a full grasp of Changelings, perfect spies. Gather enough intel, do some reconnaissance to really see if they were telling the truth.” Rachel looked to Spike for that. Spike thought about it. “No,” he then said. “We'll give them the benefit of the doubt. If it happens again, go ahead, thank you though.” Rachel rubs his upper thigh, liking that plan. She then felt something tugging her tail tip. She looks down and lets out a chuckle. Igneous crawled up to them, only to begin playing with her tail. He even began putting it in his mouth. Rachel moves her tail out of his grasp. Picks him up when he starts to get annoyed. “My tail is not for eating, mister.” Iggy sticks his tongue out to her. Spike hummed before digging into his pants pocket. Quickly pulling out a gem shard. “Here, these on the other hand are.” He hands the shard to Iggy. Iggy cooed, looking at the gem, it was big enough so he couldn't swallow it whole. He waves the gem before putting the tip in his mouth. Gumming and licking the yummy treat. Quickly covering it in slobber. Spike smiled before turning to Rachel. “If you still need to go do your thing, I'll watch him.” Spike offered. “After setting the hall on fire, I don't have the mental fortitude to look at it.” Rachel said, petting her child's head. “I know, but it'll keep your mind off.” “What's going on?” Flurry asked, coming up to her parents. Everyone else looked at Rachel. Rachel sighed. “First day of the meeting, we were approached by a lawyer… my mother's lawyer.” She explained. “Apparently, she left me a few items. Some documents, a jewelry box - which I haven't opened, and three video tapes. All of them are marked when I can look at them. I already watched one, I'm supposed to watch another today.” “Marked ahead of time?” Celestia asked. Rachel nodded. “Yeah. It seems my mother became a Mordi. She developed the gift of Sight… she knew Iggy was going to grow the other day.” One of the Mordi hummed at that. “There were those among us who have Sight. Back then they were considered seerers, soothsayers, priests. Their visions are something extraordinary. My cousin actually is one. Kinda creepy honestly.” “Kinda creepy is the right word.” Rachel said. “I don't really know if I want to look at the tapes. My mom never told me any of this, thought I knew everything there was about her. These tapes… I'm seeing a side of her I never knew.” “What's your mother like?” Shining asked. Rachel thought, thinking what she knew of her mother beforehand. “She was kind, generous. Had the brightest smile anyone had ever seen. A dance instructor…she was very graceful and poised. Liked having tea everyday around two thirty in the afternoon.” She smiles softly, recalling her. “Did what she could to protect me from my father.” “Maybe you should look at the tapes.” Cadence said. “From my understanding, she died when you were a kid?” Rachel nodded. “She knew you'd be at this pivot point of your life. That's why these tapes, her will, have been brought to you right now. You need to have closure, this is it.” Rachel looks at Spike. He shrugged. “I already say what I need to say.” Rachel sighed, handing Iggy over to his father. Iggy was too focused on the gem to care who had him. “Be back in a few.” She then stands from the couch. She takes a step, stops and then turns to her boys. “You two better remain this size when I get back.” She gestures to the two. Spike giggled. “Yes mama.” Rachel smirked before walking up to her mate, giving him a sweet kiss, gave her baby a kiss on his cheek - still unbothered with the gem - waved to the others before leaving. Once out of the room, Shining looked at Spike. “What did you say to her?” He asked curiously. Spike held his son. “Nothing really, I told her that if I had the chance to get to know my actual birth mother, the way her mother left her with the items, I'd do it.” Back outside of the Temple, back in the trailers she had used before, Rachel gets ready to watch the second tape. “Well, here goes nothing.” She inserts the tape in the player and presses play. She sat back and watched the show. Like before, there was white static. Then the video began. First thing that came up, instantly she recognized the background. Her mother's dance studio back in her childhood home. Her mother, having her blonde hair up in an elegant bun, black leotard and sparkling tights, could be seen adjusting the camera. “Okay, just about got it…Ah there!” She turns, Rachel sees that parts of her back were exposed, her tattooed wings were shown - the inspiration of Rachel's tattered tats when she had them. She walked back a little just as a little girl came on screen, wearing a little tutu and matching leotard and hairdo. The little girl was Rachel. She actually remembers this. Couldn't be around four, but she was already growing taller than kids her age. “Ready, mommy.” her four year old self beamed up to her mother. “Okay, let's see what you learn.” her mother soon picked a remote out from her top, pressed it and classical music began to play. She tucks it back in her top. “And a-one, and a-two and…” Rachel watched her and her mother go through a set of ballet steps. Seeing the two going sets of arabesques, pliés, pirouettes and sautés. Her younger self trying to get comfortable on being on her tippy toes, trying to keep up with her very skilled mother. Her mother showed a lot of grace. Looking majestic as she moved across the dance floor, enjoying herself as she danced with her daughter. A living piece of art. When the dance was over, Darline clapped and cheered. “Whoo! That was amazing, Rachel! Good job, you did phenomenal.” Four year old self jumped and clapped as well. Rachel giggled, seeing them looked so happy back then. “Okay, baby girl, go ahead upstairs, I'll be there in a minute and start dinner.” Darline smiled. “I'm gonna go draw now.” the girl said before skipping away. Darline chuckled before sighing. She walked towards the camera and took a seat in front of it. “Whew, sorry about that.” her mother said directly to the camera, getting herself adjusted. “Hi my love, this is the second video. For you it's been a few days, as you just saw, it's been a few years for me. Now… if I am not mistaken, you just had a….sneezing experience.” She lets out a giggle, covering her mouth with her hands. “Not funny, people could've been hurt.” Rachel muttered, cheeks blushing. “Sorry, dear.” Rachel gave the video recording a look. “Already the creep factor begins.” Darline nodded her head. “Okay, this video isn't going to be a long one, I only got a few moments before your father arrives home, you know how he gets when dinner isn't ready by the time he's off work.” “What I wanna know is why didn't you use your Mordi strength to kill him beforehand?” Rachel muttered. “I have.” The video responded. “I attempted to kill him numerous times…but I couldn’t. I never truly possessed what it took to take someone's life. No matter how much they deserved it. When I fought with your father, it…attracted him to me more. Hence his obsession of always finding us when we leave. Even though the Mordi are more enhanced, we are still human. “I did have a choice to not be with your father, but my death was sealed either way. The night we met, I was with my ballet school. We were dancing for the Army. It was a big ordeal for all of us. I was lead. Your father was in those stands before he was discharged. He came up to me afterwards, I had a choice to decline him. But if I had done that, you would not even be born. Living the life you have right now, with your mate and son.” Rachel hugged herself, glancing at the door. “Things do happen for a reason, as cliché as it sounds. Walking into my doom, Rachel dear, you were my light. I know you do blame yourself still for my death, listen to me carefully. “You are not at fault. I do not, will not, ever blame you for what you were about to do.” Then there was the formidable sound of a truck pulling in. Darline paled. “Shoot. He's home early, I gotta go.” Her mother reaches forward and turns the camera off and the tape ends there. Rachel blinked at that. She quickly rewinds the footage to double check if there was anything in the background or something she missed. But that was it. Understanding this video however, to Rachel, it made sense on several occasions. Recalling the nights her father would beat her mother, she had fought back. Remembering several cuts…claw marks on his arms and chest area. Those were her mothers. The cops called on her… She fought for years against her husband. Trapped in a literal web. Rachel injects the tape and takes it out, setting it on the mattress. She eyes at the box and the last tape. She wanted to go ahead and look through them both. To go ahead and get it over with so she could finally close this chapter of her life and finally for once move on. However, she felt the need to hold off until the marked day on the last tape. The moon had just reached high in the sky by the time Rachel made her way into the bedroom. Seeing that Spike had waited up for her, sitting on their bed, rocking their son, passed out from the day. His tiny claws still gripping onto the slobbered up gem, curling in his father's arms. “Hey there,” Spike greeted softly. “You've been gone for a while, everything okay?” Rachel nodded. “Yeah, I went for a walk and target practice. You didn't have to wait for me.” She crawls on the bed to join him. Spike passed their baby to her, which she took graciously. Holding her bundle of joy, cradling the baby. “Hi baby,” Rachel whispered, looking at Iggy. Kissing his head, taking in his scent. Spike watched her for a moment. “Wanna talk about what you saw?” He asked her. Rachel sighed. “Just learning a few more things about mom. Stirring up some memories.” “Bad ones?” She shook her head. “No, they were good. She did everything she possibly could with her husband. Seeing her dance again… I loved watching her dance, I now have a tape of her dancing again.” “That's great. Are you going to be okay?” “I'm okay, love.” She said. Iggy cooed in his sleep, making her smile. “I… I think I'm gonna call that reporter. After our fiery show earlier, damage control is needed.” Spike nodded, leaning close to her. “I think that's wise. Think you'll do great.” “If I don't look like an idiot on camera.” “You won't. Then after that, we can go visit your other family. We still need to invite them…unless you don't want to.” Rachel sighed. “I don't know. They barely know me, and where they are, a lot of catholics are around. Really don't want to freak them out if they see us.” “People will freak out regardless.” Rachel chuckled. “That they will. I'll call the reporter in the morning, right now, I need you, and our baby.” Spike smiled. “And you have us, mama.” He kisses her shoulder. Hearing her giggling, she called that. “That I do, daddy.” Rachel grinned when she heard Spike chuckled.
Day 6It was the middle of the night, Twilight once again was staying up. Though Luna was trying to help everyone have a decent sleep, combating the nightmares the War had brought out among them, the Princess of Friendship had been having trouble sleeping like the others here. To keep herself occupied until exhaustion takes her, Twilight helped herself at the Temple's library, looking up what she could about the Titans for Spike and Rachel and also brush up on her dragon lore. Something she regrettably should have done more when Spike was a baby. When Rachel took Twilight over a year ago after replacing her amputated wing, she immersed herself into more of the dragon culture. What she had thought she knew was literally nothing, not even scratching the surface of what she knew now. Essentially also helping her build a sturdier backbone when tough times arised. A lot of creatures were grateful to her, Twilight is especially grateful to her. She is honored to be her Sister-in-law. During her research, under the gilded floating lights she made with her magic, she heard large clopping noises coming from hooves approaching the library. “I see some things never changed.” Twilight's ears flung back when she heard her former mentor speaking to her. Twilight glanced up from the ancient, dusty scrolls to look up at the white alicorn. Now not really covered in makeup, the deep bruising on the ruler’s face was much harsher, purpler. Type of bruising that takes ages to heal. Wearing a babydoll gown. Twilight just grunted and went back to her research, hoping Celestia would take the hint. But alas, she wouldn't. “Twilight, could you say something? I think you and I need to talk.” However, Twilight, once again, refused to look up, ignoring her presence, as she had been since the end of the War. Since she had lost her wing…since Spike…. As Twilight was just reading about dragons used to be able to transfer their essences into other beings, the papers were enveloped in yellow aura before they were moved out of her reach. “Hey!” She snapped, glaring up at Celestia. “I'm trying to talk to you, I don't appreciate you ignoring me.” Celestia spoke, taking the papers and stacking them back where they belong. Twilight's scowl hadn't moved, since they were alone, she didn't hide her distastefulness towards her mentor. “Maybe I didn't want to talk? I got nothing to say to you, Celestia.” no using titles like Twilight used to say. “I was reading those.” She looks back to where the scroll was now put up. Celestia sighed, touching her left temple, wincing when touching the bruise. “Twilight please, I miss having talks with you. I missed you being around, your letters… I know we have been going through things the past year or so, but I'm sure we can work it out.” “There's no working out. I'm not your student anymore, I'm your replacement, in charge of cleaning up the enormous mess you will be leaving behind once we get back home.” “What mess are you referring to?” Twilight looked stunned. Standing up, her wings flexed. “Are you joking??” “If you are referring to what happened on the battlefield, casualties happen in war. I have already apologized to those involved and am stepping down in a matter of days.” Twilight takes in a few deep breaths before speaking. “A consensus was taken, those we lost during the final fight. We lost more of our people with you dropping the literal sun on us than the creatures of Tartarus we were fighting against. We were trying to prevent a nuke going off, but you made it worse. Fluttershy got caught outside of the barriers, she barely escaped by diving into the ocean and swam as far as she could to get away. I lost my wing-” “I was under Sombra's control, I had no way of knowing.” “No, because you became a damn liability! You nearly sent Spike, my baby brother, into Tartarus instead of helping him in his time of need. Using it as your personal dumping ground!” “Twilight Sparkle, I suggest you lower that tone at once. I'm still your Princess, I still demand your respect.” Celestia grunted, losing her motherly manners. “Being a ruler means you have to make even the toughest decisions.” “Was erasing Blueblood’s memories thousands of times one of your toughest decisions??” Twilight spat. “If we want to get technical, the reason why we had this war was because of you!” “That's enough!” Celestia snapped at her, slamming her hands on the table. “I will not allow you to keep talking to me like this, I did everything I could to help my boy, but he was too much!” “Oh? He's your boy? So you do take responsibility for him?” Twilight crosses her arms. “You saw the signs early on, you knew what he was capable of, instead of handling it, you erased his mind over, and over, and over again. You never told him his origins early on. That deep seeded hatred he had of you was because of you. Erasing his memories is like bandaging an infection, it got worse and worse until that infection became Sombra. Luna at least tried to stop things but you refused her.” “You never had a child, you can't possibly understand the sacrifices I made!” “Sacrifices??? Don't give me that self-righteous hetericy! You saw Blueblood’s narcissistic, psychopathic traits and all you did was cover it up because it suited your needs. You've done well in the past but those days are over. This War is ultimately your fault!” Celestia glared at the irritated smaller princess. Unable to recognize her. “It seems Queen Rachel had rubbed off on you, you're not the star pupil I thought you'd become.” “Oh, here we go! Don't spew that on me. With Rachel, I finally was able to open my eyes and see the truth.” “I have every right to strip you of your alicorn abilities!” “Fuck you!” Twilight's horn sparked, close to blasting her. Celestial's eyes widened at that. Twilight snarled, wings flared. “You can't take away my powers, I earned it. You know as well as I do, in order to keep what peace we have with everyone, especially the dragons, is for you to step down and disappear.” She starts settling down, straightening up herself. “I am the Princess of Equestria, it's what you groomed me to be. This conversation is over, I'm done with you.” Twilight held her head high before she began leaving the Library, only to stop at the walkway. “Luna still has a job so I'll be seeing her around Canterlot. You Celestia, are not welcomed back. When we go home, you better be long gone, don't even want you at my coronation.” with that last word, she leaves the gobsmacked Princess. When she stepped out, she froze when she saw that her argument had drawn a crowd. Several members of the allies were caught eavesdropping. Twilight grunted. “Don't all of you have better things to do?” They scrambled out of the way. The purple princess shook her head as she continues onto her room- “AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” A frightened scream startled Twilight, causing her to gasp out loud. When the screams continued, she took off towards the sound. She and a few others who also heard the scream were running with her. The sounds soon discovered came from Spike's room! “Spike! Spike baby. Wake up, wake up!” Rachel's voice cried out. Iggy's cries were loud as well. When Twilight bursted into the bedroom, Spike was spasming, still screaming, eyes glued shut. Iggy was crying in his crib, Rachel was doing what she could to get Spike to wake up! “What's happening?!” Twilight shouted going over to the couple, helping Rachell hold Spike down. “Spike's having a night terror, I'm trying to get him out of it!” Rachel responded as Spike tried to push her and others off, still screaming, trapped in his dreams. “LUNA!!” Twilight screams for the Princess of Dreams as she helps Rachel. As others were pouring into the room, Luna teleports in with a bewildered look. Once she assessed the situation, she raced over to Spike. “Hold him still!” She tells Twilight and Rachel. Spike was still thrashing about, trying to break free from the nightmare but it had a strong hold on him. When Rachel and Twilight get a good hold on the Dragonlord, Luna gets to work. She puts her hands on his head, however the sounds of the screaming Iggy was breaking her concentration. “Someone take the baby!” Rachel looks at who was there, when she saw Cadence and Shining coming in. “Take him, now!” Cadence wasted no time rushing in and grabbed Iggy. “What's wrong with Spike!?” Shining asked loudly as his wife walked over to him with Iggy, pushing and bouncing him to try and calm him down. “Night terror! Luna help!” Rachel shouted as Spike jerked. Arms started swinging but she was about to grab him and restrained him again. “Working on it!” Luna grunted, hands in Spike's head, she closed her eyes and her horn lit up. “Uncle Spike!” Flurry tried to come in but she was pushed back. After a few minutes of Luna entering his mind and breaking into his dreams, the thrashing and screaming finally stopped. Luna looked like she had just gotten out of a fight mentally and stepped back. When she did that, Spike woke up, his eyes opened in terror and covered in sweat. Realizing what had happened, his eyes swelled and he started sobbing. “Oh Spike!” Rachel held him as he cried. Twilight stepped back so he could cling onto his mate. She looked at Luna. “What was that?” She asked her. “Night Terrors, a tantibus, not like the one I created but still nasty.” Luna explained. “They form when cases of extreme trauma happen to the individual. Been fighting off a lot of them since the end of the War.” “I'm sorry… I'm so sorry…” Spike said in between sobs, his head pressed onto Rachel's abdomen, arms tightly wrapped around her. His wings sagged, earfils drop, his tail wrapped around his leg, trembling. Unable to calm down. “Shhhh, it's okay, you're safe now.” Rachel consoled him, stroking his head and cheek. “You're here…You're here.” “So we all have this tantibus?” Cadence asked as she was still trying to calm the baby down. “It's okay Iggy, your daddy is okay, see?” Iggy still cried, his arms waving about. “Alas, this is a natural occurrence. However, the ones I've been fighting off from everyone, including my own, were from the final fight. With time, they will go away. First time one got this bad.” Luna said. Even glancing at Iggy, suggesting even he has one. Rachel and Twilight shared a look, knowing it wasn't the first time Spike had this violent of an episode. He had one before he took off. And Rachel knows Spike had seen her herself and had a few. He helped her those times. “Thank you Luna, Twilight…” Rachel tells them. “Cadence, could you take Iggy with you for a moment, I need to handle my mate, please?” She asked the fellow mother. And with the hold Spike had on her sobbing, she wasn't going to leave him. Her hands sadly were tied for that moment. Cadence nodded. “I got him, you go do what you need to do.” “Is Uncle Spike going to be okay?” Flurry Heart asked, staying close to Shining, looking at her uncle with worry. “He'll be okay, we're just going to give them their space.” Shining responded. “Thank you. “ Rachel tells all of them. They all respectively left the two alone. It was around 2:46 in the afternoon when Spike was able to calm down. Rachel had managed to get him to have some shut eye before waking up now. Still in the same position they were earlier. Rachel had her sketchbook, trying to keep her mind occupied when he began to stir. “Hey hon,” She spoke gently, putting her pencil in the book, closing it before settling it on her nightstand. “How are you feeling?” Spike pushed himself off her lap, rubbing the sand out of his eyes. “I'm better now, thank you…” He spoke softly, sitting up next to her. “I'm sorry for last night” “Spike, you're okay. There's nothing for you to apologize about.” Rachel said, reaching over and grabbing his hands, holding them gently in hers. “It was a nightmare.” “Where's our son?” Spike asked, seeing the crib was empty. “Cadence is watching him. He got scared…it was scary last night.” She said, “He's fine.” Spike pressed his forehead against hers, closing his eyes. “Did I….?” He trailed, his voice quivered a little. Rachel shook her head. “No. You didn't hit me.” She assured him. “I'm okay, Iggy's okay. You're okay.” She then kissed him. “We're okay.” Spike nodded, eyes opened with a soft expression. “We're okay,” he repeated, starting to feel more relaxed. “Wanna talk about it?” Rachel asked. Spike shuddered, gripping onto her hands. It took a moment for him to speak. “We were all back at the chateau. You and Iggy were tied to the bomb as it was counting down…. I-I couldn't get to you two in time before it exploded….” He slipped his hands from hers, only to cup her face. His thumbs stroked the fur on her cheeks. “When I was facing the bomb, the only thing I had in my mind was the two of you. I was terrified for my life, but I was more scared of losing you both.” Rachel placed a hand on top of his. “I was scared when you went back in. When it went off, I was sure we were dead…” She started to tear up. “And when I couldn’t find you…” Spike pulled her into his arms, holding her close. “Spike, what we all have been through, what you and I have been, what we have seen and done…what I learned, we can get through anything together. We survived a cataclysmic catastrophe, there's nothing that can hold us back. Together, that's when we are at our strongest.” She then placed a hand over his chest, over his heart. “You are so brave…the strongest out of all of us.” “You made me that way. I wouldn't be walking around if it wasn't for you.” Spike said. “I don't know what I would do without you.” After sharing a moment between them, they were able to finally get out of bed, get dressed and join the others out in the common area. However, when they got close, almost all of their friends were seen hiding behind the entrance way of the area, loud shouting and arguing coming from inside. “What's going on?” Spike asked, no one in particular but to anyone who would say what. “Twilight and Celestia are fighting.” One of the changeling drones responded. “They've been arguing since late last night.” A griffon responded. They jumped when something got thrown. “WHY CAN'T YOU JUST LEAVE!?” Twilight screeched. Rachel and Spike looked at each other before they looked inside, seeing the two powerful alicorns squaring off. “Twilight, you are clearly too emotional to handle all of this.” Celestia grunted. “You're not ready to rule.” “That's not for you to say! Go through the Portal and go, I had enough of you, everyone here in this temple had enough of you!” Twilight shoves her mentor. “Why be in a place where it's clear no one wants you around!?” “Oh shit.” Spike whispered, haven't seen Twilight this pissed off since Tirek blew up the Golden Oaks Library. “Twilight grew balls…nice.” Rachel grinned. Proud seeing Twilight standing up to Celestia. “Shhhh, we're trying to watch.” Rainbow Dash hushed, eating a poptart while watching. “Twilight, you are acting like an adolescent child throwing a temper tantrum. I'm trying to be civil.” “But you didn't hear a word I said! We could have died but you think smiles and cakes would repair what was damaged! Your time here is over, go home- actually, get your shit and leave Canterlot all together. You're not needed in the talks, you have no more power.” “You are being ridiculous. I'm still needed.” “No you're not.” Twilight then looked at the peeping Toms. Celestia looked at them too. “Well? Do any of you agree with this?” Celestia asked them. No one at first said anything, but Rachel soon raised a hand. “We really don't need you around, talks are nearly over and I think neither of us invited you to the wedding.” “We really didn't.” Spike agreed. Luna spoke up as well. “I think it's time for you to go.” Celestia's eyes widened. “Luna!? You can't be serious!” Luna shook her head. “I told you there will be some consequences for Blueblood and what you pulled in the battle.” “You were there, aren't you coming with me?” Rachel points to Luna. “She's in my wedding party.” Twilight crossed her arms. “Like I said, Luna is welcomed, you however, overstayed your welcome. Go back to Equis, Celestia, you're done.” Rachel had the biggest shit eating grin on her face and actually started clapping. So proud of her nerdy sister. Celestia looked at all of them, the look on her face, the betrayal of all of them. To her own sister… Too distraught, Celestia teleports away. Author's Note Great lyrics for Twilight to Celestia :You told me yes, you held me high And I believed when you told that lie I played soldier, you played king And struck me down when I kissed that ring You lost that right to hold that crown I built you up but you let me down So when you fall, I'll take my turn And fan the flames as your blazes burn!! Lunar Republic for life Rest in peace Chester Bennington
Day 7It was rather quiet the rest of yesterday after Celestia left Earth without another incident. Passed through the Portal. Sort had become a rather lazy day after dealing with the ex-princess. Rachel did however contact the reporter and she had arranged to meet her the following day. However, she didn't realize she was going to have a long day when around six in the morning came by. The Portal was activated and a small group of visitors crossed over. Rachel was still asleep with Spike and Iggy. They did stir a bit from the slight rumple the portal tended to make but all were still asleep. Iggy did wake up to see the heavy stone chamber doors opened. He smiled at who came and ran to the end of his crib to greet them with cute critter noises. Very slowly, he was then picked up quietly and carried out. However they came back soon and approached the sleeping couple. Rachel began to stir as she smelled a familiar set of scents before… POP!! This loud popping sound scared the living shit out of them, confetti shot at them with champagne sprayed on Rachel. Both of them scrambled with a scream, followed by theirs! “CONGRATULATIONS TO THE BEAUTIFUL BRIDE!!!!” Ruby, Gemcity and a small handful of other sexlings had broken in, one of them wore a veil. Confetti guns, glitter bombs, champagne bottles, banners, the whole nine yards. Cheering and screaming loudly. The urge to literally kill all of them was strong for the couple. “The fuck!!??!” Spike shouted in anger. Reaching his limit of tolerance for the two slut bugs! He started to produce steam coming out off his shoulders and mouth. “What the hell, guys?! Are you fucking nuts barg- where the fuck is Iggy?!” Rachel snarled, now noticing her son was missing again. “I'm about to kill you all!” “Whoa whoa whoa, Rachel! Spike, calm down, Iggy's fine, he's with papa.” Gemcity said, then proceeded to blow a blower at them. “Get out.” Spike warned with a growl, hands shook as he wanted to hurt them. Rachel approaches them and just begins shoving them out. “Out out, I'll deal with you fuckbugs a minute now get out!” She then reached up to open palmed smack Gemcity upside the skull as she shoved them out. “OWIE! That doesn't look like the blushing bride!” Gemcity whined as they were being shoved out the door. The girls tried to talk but it just seemed to aggravate her more, slapping Ruby's arms like a cat would smack their owners before kicking the sexlings out and closing the door. Spike growled, his body shook with anger. “Rach, can I please have five minutes alone with those two?? Not going to kill them but oh my fucking God!” “I'll record that shit when you do, can't believe they did that!” Rachel had her hand over her racing heart. “There's two of them, we'll tag team.” “We're sorry.” The twins spoke in unison. Rachel cracks the stone door with her knuckles to scare them off. Once they finally scampered off, Rachel stepped back, shaking her hand and wrist. “Are you alright?” Spike asked. Worried that she had hurt her hand again. “Yes, yes I'm fine. Babe I do more damage to myself than that.” She responded, flexing her fingers to check for damage. None so far.. “Though my heart is currently in my throat.” “Mine too,” Spike lets out a breathless chuckle, trying to get his heart rate to go down. “You okay?” Rachel asked with a huff. She goes to rub her hands but realized she was very sticky from the champagne spray and confetti and glitter stuck to her. “Great, I look like a piñata.” She tried removing the confetti and glitter off of her. So…much…glitter all over the bed, the couple, the floor. Spike tilts his head to the side, looking at her up and down. “A sexy piñata.” Giving her a lopsided grin. She snorted, causing him to giggle. The tension is finally fading. “Right, okay, I'm gonna go take a bath and deal with our new company.” “You might wanna hold off, it may get bloody later on, no use bathing twice.” “Right???” Rachel giggled. However, she went ahead and used the washrooms to clean herself, calming herself down before she goes ahead and greets everyone and tracks her baby down. She followed by the playful laughs and roars so cute it almost sounds squeaky. Coming around the corner on the common area, she stopped to see Brimstone was on the ground playing with the baby. Having his favorite squeaky toy and played Iggy with it. “Rambunctious you are,” the older red stallion chuckled. Iggy pounced the doll out of his hand, and had it in his mouth. the baby ruthlessly shook his head, having the doll squeak uncontrollably before the zoomies kicked in and he began running all over the place. Twilight and the other girls and other leaders were there getting acquainted with the sexlings. For their sake, they better keep it at pg. A fly flew onto her shoulder, however, she recognized the scent. “Thorax?” Rachel asked, looking at the fly. “bzz bzz Shhhh, I can't let the girls know I'm here bzz bzz.” Thorax whimpered in the tiniest of voices. The fly King of the Changelings shook, trying to act like a normal fly. “You got something against them?” Rachel whispered, gesturing to the newcomers. “bzz bzz, I've been avoiding Queen Lilith's drones since the end of the battle.bzz bzz Please help me avoid them? I know it sounds mean an-” “Okay, okay but why you-” "There she is!” Gemcity's voice scared Thorax to fly away. She and Ruby shuffled towards Rachel, getting the attention of the Professor. When the girls got near the Queen, Rachel let out a sharp snarl. Immediately the two stopped, ears flattened. “If you two ever pulled that bullshit and woke either of my Mate and I like that again, I will ship both you and your wings in separate boxes to your mother.” Rachel threatened the girls. The look on her face was enough for the twins to shrink. “I told them it was a bad idea to wake you two up.” The professor sighed as he approached them. “But once again, they didn't listen.” “We wanted to surprise the bride. How were we supposed to know they would react like that??” Gemcity asked. Rachel stared at her. “You're a psychology major, did you forget the majority of those in this Temple are high strung and tensed because we nearly got vaporized by a bomb and the sun itself?” Ruby made a face. Rachel sighed heavily before turning to the stallion. “Hey there, Pops.” She greeted him, hugging the professor. “Hello, my dear.” Brimstone greeted back, embracing her before pulling away. “Congratulations on the wedding.” Rachel nodded and smiled at him. “Thank you, I'm really glad you are here. Even you two sluts.” She looks at the girls. “I would never miss this for the world.” Brimstone responded. “Can we hug now?” Ruby asked, offering her arms out. Rachel sighed and hugged the two sexy moth-like creatures. The twins smothered her in big hugs. “Ooh our baby sister is getting married! So excited!” Gemcity cooed. “We're so happy for the two of you, truly.” Ruby said before giving Rachel a kiss on the cheek. They then pulled back and assessed what she was wearing. Rachel wore a long sleeve with it flared on the bottom purple blouse and a simple black skirt that was two inches below the knee. “Why are you looking like a school teacher?” Ruby asked. “Not really your style fit for a queen.” Rachel rolled her eyes as Spike finally came in. Probably gave himself a few moments before he's able to face these two without fighting the urge to rearrange their faces. “I actually have a busy day today, I'm going in for an interview and have errands to run.” “Girls….” Spike greeted the twins, gritting his teeth. He then looked to Brimstone before reaching a hand out to him. “Brimstone, good to see you again.” Brimstone nodded, reaching out and grabbed his hand, briefly shook it. “Good to see you two again.” As he said that, Iggy zoomed over to his parents, ran in circles between their legs, still had the toy in his mouth. He then launched himself on his father and climbed on his clothes. Spike laughs as his little gremlin climbs up. Iggy used his father's neck piece to boost himself up on his shoulder. “Are you done?” Spike grinned. Iggy had a smile on his face and bit into the toy to make it squeak. Rachel giggled, playing with Iggy's chunky tail. The twins awed at that before inching towards Spike. “We're sorry for waking you guys up, we're just so excited for the wedding.” Ruby said. “And that both of you survived a nuke. Seriously, that's the most badass, sexyest thing ever.” Gemcity purred, a sensual hand slid along his arm. Eyes softly glowing pink. Rachel latched onto her wrist, nails digging into her flesh. “Aye aye aye!” Gemcity yelped. “Gemcity, I love you girl, but I will break it if you ever look at Spike that way.” Spike kissed her cheek as a sign of thanks. The pink glow faded, Gemcity gulped. “Understood…can I have my hand back?” Rachel narrows her eyes before letting go. “What's with the others?” looking at the other sexlings chatting with Twilight and her friends. Ruby looked at them. “Oh, they aren't with us, Mother has businesses on this side and they need to report to them.” Brimstone narrowed his eyes on them. “I shiver to know what kind of businesses.” He adjusted his black eyepatch. “Just strip clubs, lounges and brothels.” Gemcity giggled in explanation. “Oh and occasional porn studios.” “Since when???” Rachel's eyes widened. “Since the portal first opened. It's all a business venture.” one of the other sexlings who overheard them spoke up. “Humans are one of the most horniest and easily most affected creatures we feed off of. It's a literal buffet here.” Rachel looked at all of them, rubbing her forehead as a migraine was coming up. “Succubus-cunts….” Equestria’s version of the succubus on this side…. “Remind me to…talk to Lilith when I get back from the honeymoon…about her ventures.” Rachel shivers. Not really wanting to go talking to that Queen, but also not wanna risk losing Spike if he goes to talk to her. Thorax Fly flew on the tip of one of Spike’s horns. Spike blinked in confusion, getting the changeling’s scent off of this tiny insect. Rachel glanced up at that fly. “Later.” She whispered to Spike as Thorax buzzed off. The twins then latched on both of her arms. “Let's go, we have a day to do.” They said to her. “What?? Who do you mean we??” Rachel asked them with wide eyes. “Well duh, we got things to do today. Mother decided to gift you and Spike here for you guys' special day.” Gemcity giggled. Spike's earfins shot up. “Well, a few gifts, she decided to pay for the bachelorette party, we'll have to check out the place so we can set it up.” Ruby said. “the three of us go check it out after you're done.” Knowing what Spike knows about Sexlings due to knowing who these twins were, these “gifts” were highly sexual… He's even more excited for their wedding night. “That actually sounds like a great idea. You haven't seen the girls in quite some time. Iggy and I are going to hang out with the Professor.” He suggested as Iggy leaped off of his shoulders and into Brimstone's arms. Seeing the old stallion chuckled, holding the baby. “We have all the time in the world, go have fun.” “Thank you brother-in-law.” Gemcity purred. “Let's go before I beat your ass.” Rachel growled, causing Gemcity to raise her hands to show she was joking. The girls used their teleportation magic and poofed away. “I don't even want to know what their plans are.” Brimstone sighed heavily as the other sexlings took off to do their thing. “Rachel is going to come back unscathed?” Spike asked him. “Why are we even asking these questions?” The professor sighed as Iggy went to grab his patch. “Igneous, that's not yours.” He said, moving his head out of reach. “Yeah sorry, he's developed a habit of starting to grab everything that catches his eye.” Spike said. “He already grew large just with curiosity, we don't need him to grow again with greed.” “What???” Brimstone's eye widened. Since they left before she could eat, Rachel and the twins stopped by a fast food restaurant to grab some food. Well, had the twins turn into their human forms - looking like a pair of supermodels with ivory and ebony skin tones with their colorful hair colors - going in to order food while Rachel waited nearby. The twins soon came out with the food bags and walked over to her. “Here you go,” Ruby said, handing it over to Rachel. “Thanks girls,” Rachel said, taking the bag from her and digging into the bag, pulling out a chicken and biscuit sandwich and hash browns. “I just wanna know why we had to change?” Gemcity asked, looking at the dark skinned hand contrasted with her bright teal nails. Rachel took a few bites. “Not everyone is used to seeing beings like us. I don't wantthrough the Portal just to slip back through the mirror to look human. All of us look like we're going to a furry convention. You two can change willingly.” “Some humans are into furries.” One of the twins said. “walking around freely is their wet dream.” “I don't feel like fighting those guys off when I'm happy with my mate.” She huffed. After a few moments of devouring delicious fast food breakfast, the girls spoke again.* “How are you and Spike?” Ruby asked. “When we heard what happened, we couldn't help but be worried.” “You barely pulled yourself together when he just left, the thought of what you'll go through if he had died... we're glad things are well now, but how are you two?” Gemcity asked. Rachel chewed on the hash brown. “We're adjusting, so far however, we're doing well.” She tells them. “It's been only three weeks…fuck only three weeks? Spike was out cold for two of them.” “Any issues we need to know about?” Ruby asked. Rachel gave the girls a look. “No. He did have a night terror yesterday but I handled him. What he had done to save us all, I'm not surprised he's having those, he was right in front of that bomb when he went off.” She felt her eyes swell before blinking away the tears. “I'm thankful he's alive now, that he's here.” “How's the sex? Is he treating you well?” Gemcity asked her. Rachel gave her a deadpan look. “What? After saving the world and nearly losing his life, it's quite the aphrodisiac.” Gemcity explained. “Or has he not touched you, it's fine, it takes time but you can't starve.” Ruby said. Rachel's cheeks burned red. “I'm a dragon, not a sexling. But for your information, we had sex when we crossed over here, so yes, he's been taking care of me and I have been taking care of him.” “Not well enough since you're still walking around. We'll fix that.” The twins teased. Rachel hissed at them, causing the two to laugh. After finishing up her food and throwing the trash in the garbage bin. “Okay, I gotta go meet this reporter and do this interview, meet up with Elizabeth to do my dress fitting, we can do your things after.” “Sounds good to us. I hope your dress will make Spike want to rip it off of you.” Grmcity giggled. Ruby looked at her. “Okay now that's enough.” “I can be wearing a paper sack and he'd do me.” Rachel shook her head, even though it was true. She'd wear anything and Spike would be on her in a snap, not that she minded at all. “Where is this place?” Ruby asked. Rachel digs out the phone she brought on this side and looks at the messages she and Scylla swapped over yesterday. “Okay she said we will meet at Park Central Hotel. She had booked a room to do the interview.” “Is it televised?” The twins asked. “I assume, which is why I'm dressed formally and like this. She wanted to know my story, see the real me, this is as real as it gets.” And do damage control from them burning the Assembly hall. “Then let's go.” The girls said, dropping their disguises to reveal their mothselves and they took off. Rachel groaned. Then remembered they were in New York, it's common to see weird ass things walking around. The three soon located the hotel and went inside. Like outside, there were people hanging out in the lobby. They all stopped to see the three creatures entering. The receptionist couldn't take his eyes off of the three as they approached the desk. “H-hello?” He cleared his throat. “Hello, welcome to Park Central Hotel, how can I help you?” He asked them. Rachel gave a look to the twins, silently told them to behave before looking down at the man. “Hi yes, I was told to come here and meet with a Scylla Fawn from Across Realm News. Is she here?” “Uh, let me check. Scylla Fawn?” He asked, going to his computer, casting looks at the three as he did. “Rachel?” Rachel turned to see Scylla finished talking to someone on a couch before she approached. “Scylla, it's good to see you again,” Rachel greeted, told the receptionist thanks before the three turned to Scylla. “Likewise, who's your two friends?” Scylla asked. The twins hugged Rachel. “We're her sisters.” They said. Rachel sighed in defeat. “Not by blood obviously.” Scylla chuckled. “Interesting, okay thank you for showing up. If you three follow me, the interview room is not that far.” Rachel swat the girls off of her and they followed the reporter. Having to get on a separate elevator due to Rachel ended up maxing out the weight scale. She looks deadpan at the numbers. “Max level reached capacity 700 pounds, well fuck me.” Rachel growled. Reading the flashing signs. Having the other girls use the second elevator. She is a dragon, dragons are naturally heavy. They did use the stairs when they went to the Assembly. Hell, most of the Allies were literally animals, they are heavier than humans if going with the natural weight of normal creatures. Still, seeing that she weighed that much, even when she was a kid, not wanting to reach that big. She opted to go ahead with the stairs before the doors closed. The elevator screeched and groaned heavily as it started to go up. It was ten seconds later before the elevator went KA-THUNK! Wires screeched when it came to a halt between the second and third floors of the hotel. Lights flashing red. “Oh no.” Rachel reaches down and presses the help button. “Hello, help. The elevator is stuck.” “Okay ma'am, we're coming to you, where are you at?” security asks. “Uh, between the second and third hall, west side.” Rachel said. “How many are in the elevator with you?” “Just me. Don't be alarmed but I think I maxed out the weight. I'm from Equis….” “Okay just hang out. We'll get you out. Damnit that's the third time this week~” and they trailed off. The elevator shakes a little. “Great, just fucking great.” Spike was following Iggy down the halls of the temple. Having his boy run out of energy that way and looking more of what it has in store. When Iggy veered towards the lava pools, Spike quickly scoops him up. “Oh no, you're not going in there for now.” He said. Iggy made critter noises, as he outreached his hand towards the pools. When Spike followed where he was reaching out, he sees that someone was inside the lava pools. It was Brimstone. The red stallion stands near the edge of the rock way, looking down at the magma. He had a distant look on his face. “Professor?” Spike called out to him. Brimstone was brought out of his thoughts as he turned to Spike and Iggy. “Oh? boys, sorry.” He said, quickly stepping away from the ledge and walked over to them. “You're good.” Spike said, adjusting his hold on his squirmy son. “Are you okay?” He asked him. “You were just staring at the lava.” Brimstone sighed. “Yes, I'm well, just…” He looked back in the lava pools. “You know what happened there?” Spike asks. “The supposed resting place of my variant’s demise. I was informed.” Brimstone muttered. “Let's go somewhere else to talk, getting a little too morbid in here for the baby.” He suggested as Iggy broke free of Spike and leaped to his arms. “Little rascal you.” He smiled at Iggy. Iggy cooed, reaching up touched his snout. The three left the pools, and decided to look at where the wedding would be placed. Taking all of them outside take a walk down the forest trail to the place. Spike looked at Brimstone as they walked. When he learned who the stallion really was to Rachel, Spike didn’t say much. He'd figured since seeing how Brimstone treats his mate, but with the horror stories of that horrible variant done to her, it left Spike questions. Since the variant Spike wanted to make suffer has already died, he'll make due to this one. “You and Rachel,” Spike starts. “How did you discover you were her father's variant?” He asked him. Brimstone did what he could well by her, but Spike wanted to know how close he was to his malevolent version. Brimstone lets out a sigh, looking right ahead, watching Iggy looking around at the woods with giggles and innocent curiosity. “I suppose you have the right to know. I was wondering when you'd start asking questions.” Brimstone briefly lifts his eyepatch, scratches around the edges. Spike caught a glimpse of his milky blind eye before putting the patch down to cover it. “As I stated in earlier conversations, I knew Rachel was lying about who she was during the Application Trials. During the interrogations, I noted she acted like Lilysky when she got caught doing something she wasn't supposed to. Near identical body language, mannerisms. Though Rachel's voice is much gruffer than Lily, there were times they sounded just the same.” Brimstone's face softened, reminded of the 15 year old human staring down at him. It wasn't out of anger. It was pushing an injured animal in the corner and was going to strike whoever got close. “I was getting ideas but to be concrete, I had to run tests.” “Like what kind?” Spike asks. “I was amazed about the human technology, the forensics I was using at the time is more than Equestria ever has. Took blood samples from both Rachel and Lilysky, following my quantum theories…. Besides the obvious stains of pony and human, the tests came back near perfect match.” Spike remembers the thick binders Brimstone brought over to the Friendship Castle. “You published your variant findings based on your daughter and Rachel.” Brimstone looks at Spike. “Rachel is also my daughter. She and Lily share DNA but they are not the same….. Did I publish my findings? Yes. It was too good of a discovery not to.” He looked back forward to keep his good eye on his grandson. “I didn't give off names, just say Subject Human and Subject Pony.” He then grunted. “I had hope when Rachel told me about her abusive father that her mother had remarried someone else after divorcing my variant.” “Is that how you ended with your ex?” Brimstone was quiet, thinking of what to say before speaking. “Lilysky's mother fell ill. This was years before the Portal ever opened. She passed away. My second marriage lasted eight months.” He huffed at it. Spike looked ahead to see Iggy chasing and jumping after a butterfly. “I followed my other self for a while, I was appalled to see how they had lived and how he was. Seeing his treatment with women…” Brimstone shuddered. “When I saw my test results, I was on my knees in tears, DNA matched. That monster and I are one….I admit I was strict with my children but I never lay a hand on them. I never made them feel less than or afraid. Seeing what I could have become…” “Did you tell her?” Spike asked. Brimstone lets out a laugh. “This is Rachel we know and love, she learned who I was on her own after reading my findings on multi variants. When I tell you she was mad, ooh boy, she was beyond mad.” “Did she say outright?” “No, but she completely shut me out, became argumentative and told me to piss off and other harsh words. Caused her to run from the Settlement.” Brimstone grinned. “Took some time to earn her trust and convinced her I am not going to hurt her. That I only want her to be safe, healthy and happy, what a normal father wants.” Iggy makes a pounce to get the butterfly, misses and rolls in the dirt. “Ouch, you almost got it son.” Spike calls out, seeing Iggy sit up, shake the dirt off before resuming roaming around. Brimstone chuckled softly. “When she came back with her staff, she told me, I told her…was quite the relief.” Iggy runs over to a rock. He made critter noises as he came up to it and sniffed it. He picks it up, looks at it curiously before looking at Brimstone. He chunks the rock as hard as he could at his grandstallion. Brimstone caught it with one hand. “Hey, that's not nice.” Spike grunted, approaching him. “Nono, it's fine, he did this to me all the time when I watched him.” Brimstone said, tossing the rock in his hand and catching it. “He likes it when I do this…” Brimstone takes the rock, looks at his surroundings, sees a squirrel crawling up a tree fifty yards He eyed at Iggy, seeing his anticipation and waiting. In a flash, Brimstone throws the rock as hard as he could, the squirrel did not notice before the rock hit it right on the head. Blood splattered on impact and the squirrel fell to the ground. Iggy, as excitedly as he was, was doing a happy dance before gallivanting over to the squirrel, grabbing it by the tail with his mouth and dragging it over to the adults. Tail flickering happily. “Nice shot.” Spike commented. Seeing his son beaming happily with prey in his mouth. “So…you kill animals to make him happy?” “He is a dragon, a bit furry than most but a dragon nonetheless. It teaches him how to hunt. Get him to nap easier.” Brimstone said as Iggy puts the kill at Spike's feet and looks up at him cutely. Spike shrugged. He didn't start hunting per say until he went through the molt, but has caught the occasional rat as a baby himself. At least Iggy is learning early. “Good point…” his stomach growled at the sight of it. He casually picks up the kill, pats his son on a good job before pocketing the creature for later eating. “Still, good aim.” Spike looks at Brimstone. “Who do you think Rachel gets her skills from?” Brimstone adjusted himself. They soon came to a camp ground where the wedding and reception would be held. The backdrop of the altar was the snow capped mountains off in the distance. There was a woven arch made of vines and flowers, colors of blue, green, purple and yellow, chairs being settled in their place. Decorated Mordi, Dragons and ponies. A large bonfire currently being constructed where the reception was going to be held. “It's looking remarkable so far.” Brimstone commented, looking at the decoration. Spike nodded. “It is, I'm pleased with it as well.” “Do you have the rest of your groomfolk?” “Discord and Big Mac should be here at any time now, if neither can't come, that's fine. This wedding thing was last minute. Mom and dad will be here in a few days.” Spike said, seeing Iggy going down the aisle. “Oh look, he's practicing.” He chuckled. “You two picked out rings?” “Planning to do that after Rachel gets back. That reminds me.” He digs into his pockets, hoping he didn't accidentally put his lunch in the same pocket as his phone. Luckily he didn't as he pulled it out. He speed dials her and puts her on speaker. A few short rings later she answered. “Oh, uh hey babe, what's up?” Rachel answered. Hearing metal creaking sounds in the background. “Calling to check on you, how's the interview?” “Going good, good. Just taking a short break.” “Yeah right.” One of the twins comments, then hearing his mate's sharp snarl. Spike and Brimstone shared a similar look. “Is everything okay?” Spike asked her. “Eeyup, yup, everything is good. You know these girls, getting on my last loving nerves and whatnot.” Brimstone narrowed his eyes on the phone, listening to her tone. “Rachel?” “Oh I got to go, they are calling me back, I'll call you guys later, love you all, bye!” Rachel hung up. Spike blinked. “She's lying, isn't she?” “I can just picture her ears burning red at this point.” Brimstone sighed. “She'll be fine. We'll most likely know what's up when she comes back.” Rachel's ears were crimson red at this point, lying through her sharp, pointy teeth. She got the elevator doors to open, seeing the floor of the third floor but she can't squeeze through the opening. The twins and Scylla were on the third floor as crew members worked to get her out of the damned elevator. “Try opening the hatch,” Scylla suggested. Rachel easily reached up to the elevator ceiling. She gets it open and frowns, seeing the size of the maintenance hole and looks at her wings and down her body. “Can't believe I'm saying this but I'm too big to fit through.” “Try using your firey, teleport magic thing?” Ruby asked. “Why don't you all teleport my ass out of here?” Rachel asked as she pulled out her Staff from the pocket dimension. The Blue Celestial hummed to her, causing Rachel to grunt. “Could potentially burn the elevator and the hotel down so it's a fucking no. Useless piece of crap.” She tosses it back in its pocket. The girls frowned. “We kinda used up our juice. We gotta feed to recharge our magic. Planned on catching a quickie while you guys have your interview.” Gemcity smiled nervously. Rachel started to smoke, burning holes in her blouse. “Go fuck somebody and come back and get me the hell out of this elevator, please.” Rachel growled, exhaling black smoke from her mouth. The girls yelped and quickly ran to find some sap to feed off them. Rachel groaned deeply. “Don't worry ma'am, we're working on it.” One of the workers said as they worked. “Next time, I'm flying right up to the place!” Rachel growled deeply. “Hey, I know this seems fucked up, let's try and get your mind out of this situation.” Scylla suggested, sitting near the elevator door, taking her notebook and phone out and setting the recorder app out. “You want to go ahead with the interview??” Rachel asked, getting herself comfortable and sat down. “While I'm stuck in the elevator??” “I had reported in weird places. Before I joined Across Realms, I did a scoop at this shithole in the wall tattoo shop. People were getting sick when they got a tattoo of this place. It was actually a front for a gathering of rich politicians. Think Speakeasy but add a sex dungeon. ” Rachel lets out a laugh. “Oh don’t get me started.” “So??” Scylla waves the phone. Rachel sighed. “Got nothing better to do. Record away.” Scylla presses record. “Okay, we're recording. Thank you Queen Rachel for allowing this interview, even though we're in a unique circumstance.” Rachel huffed. “Thank you for having me, even though I'm stuck unfortunately in an elevator because of my fat ass apparently.” She chuckles, causing Scylla to chuckle as well. “For someone like you, it was probably known you may gain weight from changing, is that right??” “Oh I knew I probably added more weight, I also gained some from giving birth so that's a factor. Worse case scenario when you go on elevators and forget you weigh a lot now.” Rachel sighed. “And yet you look good either way. For the past year alone your name gets around. From fighting the former Mordi Queen, saving prisoned civilians, managing the Portal, becoming not only the New Mordi Queen, but you became Queen of the Dragons, going from human to dragon, tell me, how do you feel about all of that?” Rachel sniffed. “Quite surreal if I'm being completely honest. I never knew crossing to Equis would lead me to this life I'm living now. A small part of me sorta thinks this is somehow a dream and at one point will go away and I will wake up.” “A dream worth staying, huh?” Rachel nodded, her knees bunched up to her chest, her arms wrapped above her knees. Fingers idly messing with her engagement ring. “Why don't you tell me what your childhood was like? How does a human find themselves in the land of talking ponies?” Rachel lets out a chuckle, shaking her head. “Oooh boy.” She takes a deep breath. “Well, I'm originally from Manhattan, Hunts Point. Not the most friendly place. My mother was a dance teacher, owned a dance studio, and we lived above it. My dad,” she sucked in her teeth. “He was ex-military and worked as a mechanic.” “Was homelife okay? How did your parents take the news of you migrating to Equis?” “Quote this: mom died when I was a kid and my father was an abusive monster that made life extremely hell to those who come in contact with.” Rachel grunted. Scylla wrote notes in her journal. “That bastard liked hurting people. He was a terrorist interrogator before the army canned his ass. I'm not going to give him any more clout so I'm not gonna say more about him, may he rot and suffer in Hell.” Rachel spat out. Hoping that sperm donor is being violated repeatedly by the same demons tormenting Rarity. “Okay, what about your mother?” Scylla asked. “My mom…” Rachel paused for a moment. “My mother was the most…amazing woman I ever met. She did what she could to protect me from the abuse up to her end. I miss her daily and wished she was here to meet her grandchild and son-in-law. I know she's in a better place and isn't hurting anymore.” She wipes her face, feeling emotional again before continuing. “We all know when the Portal first opened it was a shock to all.” “And there was a year of talks between worlds before the initial Treaty was there. Where were you when it all happened?” Rachel had to think about it, being some time since she thought of it. “I had just turned fourteen. I actually was with my old best friend when the portal opened. We were at our hangout, doing dumb shit trouble teens were doing when the portal opened. I felt the air shifted but didn't know why.” “When did you cross over?” “During the Two Hundred Application Trials. A program to send two hundred humans over to the world as an experiment. I was actually fifteen when I joined the trials.” Scylla’s eyes widened. “Fifteen? So you lived in Equis for nearly ten years??” Rachel nodded. “Ten of the best years of my life, my greatest decision, one I do not regret.” “How did a Minor slip from those handling the transition? Did you pay someone, slip in undetected?” “No, I was part of the application. I had help, his name is Professor Brimstone, he was one of three ponies who oversaw the Trials. He knew I wasn't who I said I was pretending to be the first moment we lay eyes on each other. He helped me because he knew if I got sent back to my own personal hell, I would have died.” “I heard of him, he made headlines for his findings of multi Variants and was the head researcher in the Mother Cell study. Certain humans discovered that in their DNA had traces of cosmic energy, magic if you will.” “Mother Cells is the most ridiculous name I ever came across. The humans found with those traces happened to be Mordi. Hell, he discovered that because of my blood sample.” Rachel admitted. “Did I like the fact I was a lab rat for a lot of that? No, made me hate hospitals for the rest of my life.” “Are you close to Brimstone now?” Scylla asked. “He's the grandfather of my baby and is about to walk me down the aisle so yeah, we're close.” Rachel giggled. “If he hadn't taken a chance and helped me, I never would have crossed over.” She smiled fondly. “I would never have found my real family if I had stayed on this side.” “Like you found your sisters?” Scylla asked, couldn't lift her smirk off her face. Rachel sighed heavily. “Including the twins. To sum up my relationship with those two: I am a stray feral cat they found in the dumpster behind the strip club they worked at and decided to adopt me.” Some of the workers smirked and others found it funny. “What kind of creatures are they? They look like Changelings.” “Changelings have beetle and scarab designs, the girls are a species cousin to them. Called Sexlings. You got the hint what they feed off of by meeting them and their namesake.” Rachel said with the most deadpan tone she could muster. The men working in the wiring made noises, causing her to roll her eyes. “So I'm assuming you were exposed to sex that early.” “You assumed correct. However they did try to not include me in their feedings and their work. They provided me with a home, a warm bed, food I can eat, my education and a job. They gave me stability I desperately needed. For the first seven years of living there, Brimstone and the Twins became my world.” Rachel shook her head. “I love those girls but if I'm being straight, I want to sock their heads sometimes.” “Like a cat to their human pet?” “Yes.” Scylla smiled. “Now to what most, most certainly some of my colleagues want to know, how did you and Dragonlord Spike meet? What drew the ruler of all dragons to you?” Rachel's heart flutters hearing her mate's name, her hand reaches and fumbles with her Blood necklace. “Even our meeting was surreal, and yet so, so simple and really, kinda cliché. But we all love a good cliché, most romances are.” “How did you two meet?” “We met on the same zeppelin cruise ship. Our paths crossed while the ship began its week voyage.” Rachel said gleefully. “A week long cruise??? So it was a whirlwind romance?” “Oooh yes. This is before I ever knew who Spike was. He was with Princess Twilight and her friends and I was with mine. Haven't left the docks when we met.” She giggled. “I had brought my art supplies with me, was walking up the stairs, my stubborn ass thinking I can carry everything, my boot slipped on a can of black paint, bounced down the steps, burst open and paint got on all over one of his friends.” That invoked some laughs. “Oh no!! I'm sorry but what a meeting.” “It was. I was mortified, embarrassed, and apologized quickly. Spike did give me a warning snarl, Dragons do that if someone they know thinks they are being threatened. I worked as a bartender at this bar where dragons sometimes visit so I had some knowledge of what to do if I didn't want to invoke an apex’s wrath. Natural response. And since humans technically are the bottom of the food chain in comparison to them, be wise on how you say.” Rachel explained. “Anyway, I apologized. The unicorn was fine for the most part and everything quickly settled down. Spike actually stayed behind and helped me clean up my mess. We talked, found some common things and…I wanna say we just clicked after that.” “Like what?” “Similar tastes in music. It's how relationships begin. We hung out for that whole week, we fell for each other rather quickly. I have never been in love with anyone else like I'm in love with him. Spike is brave, courageous, funny, strong, loving, compassionate, heroic, the most amazing being I ever met. Romantic, charming as all hell, incredibly sexy as an added bonus.” She slyly smirked. “Have you been with anyone besides him? Are any of them human?” One of the crew members asked while working. The elevator jolted, caught Rachel to yelp, hanging off of the bar. “Don't you fucking dare you fuck.” She tells the elevator. “You alright?” Scylla asked. “I want to get the fuck out of this damn can.” Rachel grunted. “To answer your question I dated one human, it didn't last long when they moved back to Earth. Have I ever thought I'd be into interspecies sex? No, but when living in one place long enough and not being around humans, you get interested in the locals. One thing I learned from the twins.” Rachel's cheeks burned. “Spike and I have been together for awhile, we have done a lot together that brought us closer and closer. We moved in together after six months.” She then looked up to see Scylla. “He was there when I started my transformation.” “What was that like?” “Painful and slow.” Rachel admits. “Like a lot of things that happened in human kind, my curious ass touched a powerful Equestrian artifact and accidentally absorbed its magic that kickstarted my transformation. I was given dragon magic to offset pony magic, this is the result.” Rachel waved at her body. “Spike took care of me while I underwent the change. it was painful, I threw up, my body ached, tasting sulfur with everything I ate, it would have been a total and complete nightmare, I wouldn't make it if he wasn't by my side. Making sure I was okay, tended to my wounds, never asked anything in return, he took care of me while I was at my lowest and I'm grateful for him. Saw past my demons and I saw through his. And now, we're a family, we have an amazing, Tasmanian devil of a son and I wouldn't change anything. Becoming Queen was never in my cards, it just happened. And to tell the truth, getting there was a situation that is straight out of a horror flick. But I would do it all over again for him and our child.” “Mind explaining what went through your mind about the nuke? It was mentioned that the majority of all of you including the baby were at the site, it had to be terrifying.” “The absolute worst feeling was the unknown, wondering when the bomb was going to go off, that we all would have died for nothing…Spike was at the scene…when it went off, we were just off in this tiny sandy island, those who survived went there. We all saw the explosion. Seeing that cloud…. The shockwave knocked everyone out. I swear to God, I thought we were all dead. I was… not expected to wake up at all. We all, those who survived, were not expecting to live.” “I had received word that the Dragonlord was missing for a certain time, in fact he was keeping his status a secret, only showing up to stop the nuke while you and Guardian Ember who was acting Dragonlord did all the work. Does it feel irritating or make you feel like nothing you did mattered when he took the glory?” “Lemme stop you right there. Spike had his reasons why he didn't reveal himself in the past.” Rachel grunted. “What he had done was not for glory, for fame, bragging rights, none of that ever came to mind. Sombra held him captive and we didn't know where he went, for ten whole months, the entire duration of my pregnancy. He was found, and brought home. Sombra and Blueblood both forced him to come out who he was, when we needed him the most. Almost costing his life by using his powers and changing the molecular structure of the radiation itself as the bomb went off.” Rachel blinked away the tears from her eyes. “Spike saved all of us. He saved me, he saved his son. Glory and fame had nothing to do with it, he did it because it was what it took to save the world. I'm grateful for being his Queen, his mate. He gave me the greatest thing I could ever want and that is becoming a mother. To have this life I never knew I would be able to have. “If you go back in time and tell fifteen year old me that running away from an abusive home ended up having the life I'm having now, I'd laugh at your face and ask what drugs you were taking. Now yes there were bad moments in the past ten years, that's life. Relationships come and go, miscarriages happen, bad things do happen, but none of the bad matters because in the end, the good moments, the wonderful, the silly, loving, chaotic days and moments make up for it all. If I had to do it all over again, I would, because I would not change a single thing of what I have now. My family is alive and thriving and that's all I care about.” “We're here, we're here!” Ruby calls out as she and Gemcity who was still redressing herself raced over to them. “Thank you, now get me out of this thing.” The elevator jolted, making her yelp again. “Please!” “We're actually done with the interview so I think we can wrap this up, thank you again for answering my questions and for your time, as strange as we're in now.” Scylla says. “This interview was good.” “You're welcome.” Ruby, Gemcity and Rachel were soon poofed off in a red aura. The elevator was instantly working again. After a moment of taking in fresh air and the need of new clothes, the three headed to Elizabeth's boutique. Rachel turned to the girls. “Heads up, Elizabeth is Rarity's variant, but Elizabeth is actually cool and I like her…behave.” “We will, we will!” Gemcity waves a hand. “We know how to behave, babe.” Ruby said. Gemcity gets a tingle, moth wings fluttered before looking at her twin. “Smell that?” She asked with a knowing grin. Ruby waits a moment before getting the same grin. Rachel looks at the two before goes in and immediately understands why the twins were reacting. All Rachel saw walking through the boutique doors was Elizabeth herself and her boyfriend Kol. However, this Kol wasn't the human Rachel had seen in a picture. This Kol was the zebra Rarity tried to be with! Both were on her lush bench, now registering that the curtains were closed. Elizabeth was on her hands and knees, the dress she wore, the top and bottom portion was bunched up the midriff, her boyfriend working on her from behind with both of their pants down around their ankles. Elizabeth screamed when she heard the door opening and saw who it was. Causing the couple to disconnect and Kol grabbing a pillow to cover himself and his girl fixing her dress at lightning speed. His zebra patterning pure red. “Oh my god!” Rachel turns away blushing. The twins grinning ear to ear slid their heads in to get a peek. Rachel used her wings to obstruct their viewing pleasure. “How did you get in, I thought the door was locked!?” Elizabeth asked as she frantically fixed herself, pulling her underwear up and Kol dressing himself as well, both equally embarrassed. “D-door was unlocked. Wow I am so so sorry Liz.” Rachel apologized. “I didn't mean to barged in.” “You're good.” Kol coughs in his hand awkwardly. “Uh love I'll just be upstairs….” He quickly leaves up the stairs. Hooves clopping loudly as he ran. Rachel watched him go before looking at Elizabeth who had an unamused look with blazing red cheeks. “I am so sorry…” A moment of letting the awkwardness out of the way, Elizabeth was helping Rachel get ready for the fitting. Rachel changed out of her holey burned clothes and into a black robe waiting in the changing rooms. The wait wasn't long when Elizabeth came in with the dress. It wasn't finished but, not having the lace and beading yet. But it had slits on the side, a corset laced backing on the bust, the sleeves had a ring hole for her middle fingers. There was a top portion of the dress that has clasps to hold it in place. “Wow, it's looking good so far.” Rachel commented. “Thank you, now let's see if the measurements are right.” Liz gets in position as Rachel drops the robe and gets in the dress. Stepping into it, she helped Elizabeth pull it up. The slits were crucial to getting over her hips and having her tail move freely. “How does it feel?” Elizabeth asks as she laces the back up. “Feels comfortable.” She responded as she held the bodice up. There was a sweetheart neckline with the plunge an inch below the breasts. “And…. There. Take a look.” Elizabeth said. Rachel smooths the sides of the dress before turning. She lets out a gasp. The dress fitted perfectly, even though it was unfinished, it still looked gorgeous on her. “Elizabeth, I love it so far.” Rachel said, checking herself out. “I'm at awe that you managed to get this done in such a short time!” “What can I say, I love weddings.” Elizabeth said satisfied. “Plus it's not every day that I get to design for a Queen. Though I am surprised.” “How come?” Rachel asked, unable to take her eyes off of the mirror. “When designing for both you and your Spike, it's a mix of traditional and modern. Trying to incorporate styles from what I saw in the Temple to now, it's very much becoming my best work.” “So far it seems. You know, we still need to have a spa day, tomorrow's my bachelorette, why don't you and the girls come?” Rachel offered. “Oh??” “I~” R-R-R-R-RIIIIIP! Rachel goes to turn to look at her, one of her talons got snagged on the bottom of the dress and accidentally tears a big hole in the fabric, ripping part of the neckline a bit. There was complete silence. Rachel did not want to look down, trying so hard not to get angry and burn holes. Silently tears cascading her face. Her eyes soon fell to look, body shaking with dread, seeing the damage. Glaring at her hooves. “I hate my hooves…so much.” Rachel whispered. First having that harsh wake up surprise, getting stuck on an elevator for two hours, now she damaged her dress. “Oh no! Oh sweetie, it's okay!” Elizabeth gasps, quickly trying to console her. “Darling, it's okay, it's still early for repairs. That's why we have fittings.” She said as the dragoness cried. Elizabeth quickly looked at the damage. Having Rachel sit down. “I'm sorry Liz, i-I didn't mean to.” Rachel said. “It's okay to be emotional, after what you've been through.” She said, “It was an accident, you're alright.” “Hey, what's going on in there?” Ruby then asked on the other side. Elizabeth decided to open the door. “We had a dress malfunction, the dress got damaged.” “Oh no, Rachel!” Ruby ran over to Rachel, Gemcity not far behind. “What happened?!” Gemcity asked. “I ruined my dress!” Rachel bawled, hugging the girls. “This really has not been your day, baby girl.” Ruby hushed. Petting her head and arm. “I'm sorry.” “It's gonna be okay. Sissy.” Gemcity said, petting her other arm. “It really is, accidents happen, dearie” Elizabeth said as she got the talon out of the hall and began repairing the hole with her needle and thread at hand. “Can I go home now?” Rachel asked with a whimper. She then looked down at Elizabeth. “I thought you were with a human??” “I am….he's okay with the situation.” Elizabeth blushed when explaining. “it just….happened.” “Is he good?” Gemcity asked out of curiosity. Resulting glares from her two sisters. “What? You were thinking about it too.” “Both are marvelous ... .though I do have to say the Kol you saw is bigger…” Elizabeth giggled. “I want Spike.” Rachel whimpered. She wants her mate, her baby, and go home. “Wedding is in three days, I just want the day to be perfect for him.” Rachel buries her face in her hands. “Darling, I had shorter time lengths before, this is nothing, it'll be like nothing happened once I'm done.” Elizabeth says as she sews. After getting the dress off, the twins gave Rachel some new clothes since the blouse and skirt she was wearing were getting burnt and holey. Giving her a cute black halter top with string and clasp on the back so the wings have freedom and a much shorter skirt, being a few inches above her knees, looking like something from their closet. Assuring Rachel that the dress was going to be finished before going down the aisle, the three make one last pit stop. With a poof, the girls ended up in a large, extravagant penthouse on the very top floor of a building. The exterior of the place was mostly glass walls, exposing a gorgeous skyline where many tall, interesting architectural towers were as tall as they could see. Some of the buildings broke past clouds. A much drier air hitting them. “Oh god, where are we now?” Rachel asked. “Dubai. Mom owns this penthouse. Before you shut the portal down, this is where she would have her drones have the usual parties. Was used as the main hub,” Ruby explained as the girls looked around. There was a wide open floor plan, in which a sunken pit in the shape of a heart was lined with white couches, a fire pit in the middle. A fully stocked bar, large expensive TV on the wall, lounge couches. White walls with gold accents and columns, there was a bedroom across the way, glass stairs up to the second floor with more bedrooms, and a balcony in the master room. Outside was a pool for swimming. All of it was clean, no trace of it being used. The penthouse was tall enough for all the creatures to walk around without issues. “Lilith is letting me use this for the party tomorrow?” Rachel asked, seeing all the expensive items. “Yup!” Gemcity hugs her, wrapping her arms around her shoulders. “This will be the best party you'll ever have!” “No strippers, I had my share with you two.” Rachel chuckled but was serious. “Rachel, we know you, of course it won't be all that.” Ruby said as she looked around. “Don't worry baby girl, we got you.” “Thank you, ladies.” They went through the other rooms, so far it looked like a normal penthouse. Bedrooms were relatively normal, some beds go from regular size to large heart shaped. The total of six bedrooms, an office, and a small library. The last room however was something exactly like comes out of Lilith's hive ship. A full on sex dungeon. Divulging in any fantasy anyone could have. “Whoops! Someone forgot this room.” Ruby said, quickly closing the door. Rachel's cheeks burned. Though she instantly got ideas she would want to try with Spike later. With the day she was having, Rachel is looking forward to her mate. After taking time to see the preparations underway, Spike was making rounds, talking to other allies, seeing Twilight and the girls, his brother, wife and niece. Brimstone was good to be around. Slowly getting into a swing of things now he has to take Role of Dragonlord. He does feel bad to be piggybacking on his mate and Ember but he knows it won't be for long. After the Wedding, that will change. Iggy was enjoying time with dad, not really leaving his side, though he enjoyed giving him the runaround. By the time the baby was found, he was in their shared chambers. Sitting on the ground and had Rachel's sketchbook and pencils, mindlessly scribbling some of her pages. Wanted to draw like mommy. “Iggy??” Spike calls his name as he enters the room. He sees his son playing with the book, recognizing the cover of it. “Iggy! What are you doing, little dude??” Spike walked up to him. Iggy tears one of his scribbled pages, scratching out a drawing his mother made to have his own take on it and held it up for him to show off his work. The sketchbook did make a blank page appear, the book being enchanted. Spike rubbed his snout. “Ooh son, you wanna be like your ma?” He picks his son and book. “Okay, okay I'll get your own, but this is your mother's.” Iggy showed off his artwork with big wide eyes. The baby had drawn all over the page. What was a sketch of a sea serpent. “Oh bud that's….good.” He sighed, looking at his young gremlin. “You…have her skills.” Iggy giggled. Spike puts the baby in the crib. “nap time.” He tells him before looking at the book. A couple of pages had scribbles done by the baby. Spike goes through it, flipping it to other done pages. A lot of landscapes, comic book characters in her style, portraits of those in the Temple. Spike flipped the pages and he frowned. The sketch was of the nuke exploding. Seeing the large mushroom cloud gulfing everything. Seeing figures bracing themselves for the impact. He sees two other figures, what he could only depict as his mate and child. Seeing his love shielding the baby. Spike shuddered, looking away from the book to look at his son. Iggy was near the edge of the crib, looking up at his father. Spike bent down and kissed his baby's head, giving him a hug. Iggy made critter noises as he hugged him back. “Love you Iggy. Love you and your mother…so so much.” Iggy cooed, tugging on Spike's earfins. Spike chuckled, petting his son's head before settling him back in the crib, Iggy getting curled up and ready to sleep, holding his squeaky toy with a purr. Spike stood up and looked at the book again, flipping the next page, and what he saw got him smiling. Rachel had sketched all three of them out, to his surprise, it was all of them in their more primal, larger forms. Drew Spike when he got big, the form Iggy had days ago, and of herself. Well an idea Rachel thinks about what she herself would look like. Her brown head spikes were larger and prominent, her hair was gone. Taking on the body type of a pony but she still takes on a dragon form. There was text written above that says Can't beat em, join em. With hearts drew above all three. “This woman,” Spike chuckled. His heart fluttered. He closes the book and puts it back on the nightstand. Looking back at his son who was closing his eyes, he quietly leaves so his boy could get a nap. He strolls back to the common area and stops, seeing that Rachel had returned, wearing different clothes, slumping on the couch. And looked completely worn out. One of the twins giving her a drink for which she drinks it. “Hey girls. Wow Rach, are you alright??” He asked, approaching his mate and sat down next to her. “Oh, our lovely bride did not have a good day.” Gemcity said as she pet Rachel's head. Trying not to giggle. “What happened??” Spike asks, looking at Rachel. Rachel rolled her head to look at him. “You're gonna laugh.” “No I won't.” Rachel sighed heavily. “Well, first off, I got stuck in an elevator, apparently I'm too fat.” Ruby proceeded to flick the Queen's snout. “And I accidentally got my hoof tangled with the wedding dress when I was trying it on and it ripped the dress.” “Oh no!” Spike looks at her with a disbelief look, trying hard not to chuckle. “Oh baby, are you okay??” “I'm fine, just my pride got bruised.” “Oh honey. I'm sorry you're having a bad day.” Spike couldn't hold back a chuckle, wrapping his arm around her to comfort her. “Why didn't you call me?” Rachel lay her head on his chest. “I didn't want you to worry.” “You know how stubborn she is.” Ruby said. “Did the interview even happen??” Spike asked. “It did, while I was stuck in the elevator.” Rachel grumbled. “That went well.” Spike kisses her temple. “Oh hey, welcome back,” AJ comes in with Twilight and Rainbow Dash amd Fluttershy. “Oh wow, you look like you went through the wringer.” Dash said. “You okay?” Twilight asked. “Rachel got stuck in an elevator, ripped up her wedding dress and accidentally walked in on Rarity getting it on with a sexy zebra.” Gemcity tells them. “What??” Twilight and Spike asked. “Oh well there's that.” Rachel grunted. Dash bursts out laughing. “Oh sweet Celestia!” Rachel flips Dash up as Luna, Thorax, Pharynx, Shining, Cadence and Brimstone come in to see what the fuss was about. “What on earth is going on?” Brimstone asked. The girls told the story again and Rachel just buried her face into Spike's chest. She is done. Author's Note Rachel had a bad day Here is her good night